Melusine; or, The Noble History of Lusignan 9780271059907

Citation preview

MELUSINE; OR, THE NOBLE HISTORY OF LUSIGNAN

................. 18255$

$$FM

06-27-12 15:52:13

PS

PAGE i

................. 18255$

$$FM

06-27-12 15:52:13

PS

PAGE ii

melusine; or, the noble history of lusignan Jean d’ Arras 



translated and with an introduction by

Donald Maddox

and

Sara Sturm-Maddox

THE PENNSYLVANIA STATE UNIVERSITY PRESS UNIVERSITY PARK, PENNSYLVANIA

................. 18255$

$$FM

06-27-12 15:52:13

PS

PAGE iii

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Jean, d’Arras, 14th cent. [Me´lusine. English] Melusine; or, The noble history of Lusignan / Jean d’Arras ; edited, translated, and with an introduction by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox. p. cm. Includes bibliographical references and index. Summary: ‘‘An annotated English translation of the fourteenth-century French prose romance Melusine, by Jean d’Arras’’—Provided by publisher. ISBN 978-0-271-05412-4 (cloth : alk. paper) 1. Melusine (Legendary character)—Romances. I. Maddox, Donald. II. Sturm-Maddox, Sara. III. Title. PQ1486.J25M413 2012 843⬘.1—dc23 2012012252 Copyright 䉷 2012 The Pennsylvania State University All rights reserved Printed in the United States of America Published by The Pennsylvania State University Press, University Park, PA 16802-1003 The Pennsylvania State University Press is a member of the Association of American University Presses. It is the policy of The Pennsylvania State University Press to use acid-free paper. Publications on uncoated stock satisfy the minimum requirements of American National Standard for Information Sciences—Permanence of Paper for Printed Library Material, ANSI Z39.48-1992. This book is printed on Nature’s Natural, which contains 50% post-consumer waste.

................. 18255$

$$FM

06-27-12 15:52:14

PS

PAGE iv

CONTENTS

Preface and Acknowledgments vii Introduction 1 Maps 17–18 Melusine; or, The Noble History of Lusignan 19 Prologue 19 Crossed Destinies: Melusine and Raymondin 21 Founding Lusignan 34 Raymondin in Brittany 49 Founding a Dynasty in Poitou 68 Urian and Guyon Defend Cyprus 71 Urian and Guyon: The Armenian Campaign 100 Antoine and Renaud in Luxembourg 113 Geoffroy Big-Tooth in Ireland 148 Crisis in the Near East 160 Betrayal, Fratricide, and Loss 180 Geoffroy in Northumberland 196 Raymond: Pilgrimage and Penance 201 Six Sons of Lusignan Defend Alsace 208 Raymond’s Noble Funeral 214 Epilogue I: The Knight of the Tower 218 Epilogue II: The Castle of the Sparrow Hawk 223 The Legacy of Lusignan and the Duke of Berry 226 Notes 231 Selected Bibliography 243 Index 247

................. 18255$

CNTS

11-08-12 10:48:42

PS

PAGE v

................. 18255$

CNTS

06-27-12 15:52:17

PS

PAGE vi

PREFACE AND ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Melusine; or, The Noble History of Lusignan has much to delight and fascinate anyone interested in the Middle Ages. No medieval history would be complete without an account of the illustrious Lusignan dynasty that lent its name to a fair city in the Poitou region of southwestern France, and played leading roles in the Crusades and in shaping the political landscape of western Europe during the late twelfth and thirteenth centuries. Likewise, no history of the great literary milestones of the Middle Ages would be complete without taking account of the late fourteenth-century prose masterpiece we offer here, the romance of Melusine by Jean d’Arras. Writing under the distinguished noble patronage of Jean, Duke of Berry, Jean d’Arras masterfully retells the amazing story of the Lusignans in mythico-legendary dress, as a magnificent fiction of the dynasty’s founding by a supernaturally gifted Great Mother. The fairy Melusine is the marvelous architect of far-flung fortresses and castles, and the fertile mother of a stellar line of sovereign sons who bring to fruition the dynasty’s high lineal designs across the face of feudal Europe. We are pleased to bring a wide range of readers to this extraordinary story whose completion Jean d’Arras announced in 1393. It has exercised a powerful hold on our attention and imagination for quite some time. In November 1993 we organized an international medieval colloquium, ‘‘Melusine at 600,’’ at the University of Massachusetts, Amherst, to commemorate the sixth centenary of Jean’s Melusine, which at that time had attracted relatively little scholarly attention. The papers presented at the colloquium and the lively discussions that ensued amply demonstrated that such neglect was unwarranted. There is much to learn about the Middle Ages from this arresting blend of historical reminiscences and folklore, and the enrichment of diverse literary traditions was confirmed in considerable depth and detail in the volume of critical essays we subsequently coedited, Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996), in the preface of which we announced the preparation of this translation.

................. 18255$

PREF

06-27-12 15:52:20

PS

PAGE vii

viii

preface and acknowledgments

Because Jean d’Arras’s Melusine is a work of rich and challenging complexity, we have provided in our introduction to the translation an extensive orientation to its historical, literary, political, and cultural dimensions. To enhance the reader’s experience we have extensively annotated the text of the translation and included a selected bibliography with suggestions for further reading. We have received much encouragement in this endeavor. We are most grateful to the participants in the Amherst colloquium and the contributors to Melusine of Lusignan: the late Emmanue` le Baumgartner, Kevin Brownlee, Marina S. Brownlee, Laurence de Looze, Douglas Kelly, Nadia Margolis, Stephen G. Nichols, Miche`le Perret, Rupert T. Pickens, Gabrielle M. Spiegel, and Jane H. M. Taylor. We owe special thanks to Laurence Harf-Lancner for enlightening our work during many discussions, and we have profited a great deal from her numerous studies of the medieval and modern Melusinian traditions. From Penn State University Press we have received many welcome suggestions from Editor-in-Chief Kendra Boileau and from the two readers of the manuscript, William W. Kibler and Samuel Rosenberg. We also wish to thank Nancy Goldstone for her interest in and enthusiasm for this project. We are most grateful to Rene´ Gibault, Maire Conseiller Ge´neral de Lusignan, and to Christine Rousseau, Pre´sidente de l’Association Les Lusignan et Me´lusine, for their kind permission to feature the medallion of the city of Lusignan on the cover of our translation. To Philippe Roux de Lusignan, Che´valier d’Honneur de Justice de l’Ordre Royal de Me´lusine, a decendent of the Lusignan d’Outre-mer, we wish to express our gratitude for his generous hospitality and keen interest in our international colloquium commemorating the sixth centenary of by Jean d’Arras. We very much appreciate his encouragement and friendship.

................. 18255$

PREF

06-27-12 15:52:20

PS

PAGE viii

INTRODUCTION

Completed in 1393, Melusine; or, The Noble History of Lusignan appeared during a period of European history marked by paradoxical extremes. On the one hand, there was widespread material dearth and suffering. As the fourteenth century was drawing to a close, Europe was still debilitated by the long aftermath of the Black Plague—which had begun in Italy in 1348 and rapidly swept across the continent, leaving in its wake a population diminished by nearly half—and for six decades France had been the theater of intermittent and costly military episodes of the Hundred Years’ War, which would continue for another sixty years. Despite these protracted upheavals, the cultural vitality of fourteenth-century France was flourishing in myriad ways, particularly in the domain of arts and letters. One need only cite the court of King Charles V the Wise, who reigned between 1364 and 1380: it became a center of intellectual inquiry in many domains, and the king’s burgeoning library, the Bibliothe`que du Roy, housed in the Louvre and numbering more than twelve hundred volumes, would eventually serve as the initial collection of the Bibliothe`que Nationale de France.1 This period in Europe, characterized by Barbara Tuchman as ‘‘the calamitous fourteenth century,’’ was in France both ‘‘the worst’’ and ‘‘the best’’ of times.2 All the more appropriate, then, that the remarkable story translated here is a rich embodiment of paradoxes of all sorts. Among the most striking of these is the one immediately apparent in its title, Melusine; or, The Noble History of Lusignan, which presents the inherent generic incongruity of combining fiction and history in a single work. Melusine, as the late fourteenthcentury reader might well have recognized, is a name associated in myth and folklore with a supernatural female creature, hence setting our expectations that a fairy tale of sorts is to ensue. On the other hand, its second component, Noble History, suggests that we are about to read a history of both the feudal domain of Lusignan and one of medieval Europe’s foremost families—whose renowned forebears were, during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, among

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:34

PS

PAGE 1

2

melusine

the most illustrious participants in the Crusades, and who long figured among the major players in the political fortunes of the Near East. And both expectations are abundantly fulfilled, for Melusine, born of a mortal father and a fairy mother, is indeed in Jean d’Arras’s work the founder of Lusignan, and her destiny together with the legend of the Lusignan dynasty constitute the subject of this masterpiece of fourteenth-century French prose. Little is known about Jean d’Arras. He may have been a bookbinder and librarian in the service of Jean, Duke of Berry, son of King John II of France.3 In any case, his affirmation in the prologue that Jean de Berry was the patron who commissioned him to compose the work places him at the epicenter of artistic and intellectual life in late fourteenth-century France. The duke, like his brother King Charles V, was one of Europe’s foremost patrons of the arts; he, too, possessed a major library and commissioned sumptuous illuminated manuscripts, among them the celebrated Tre`s riches heures du Duc de Berry.4 While the inventories of his estate contain no mention of Jean d’Arras,5 the author tells us that he composed the work at the behest of the duke and his sister Marie, the Duchess of Bar, following the authentic chronicles—‘‘les vrayes coroniquez’’—provided him by both the duke and the Count of Salisbury in England, and several other books—‘‘plusieurs livres’’—on the same subject.6 In addition to these alleged sources, we find in the prologue fleeting allusions to the Bible, to an unspecified work, or works, of Aristotle,7 and to folk traditions evoked by Gervase de Tilbury in his early thirteenth-century Otia Imperialia, and throughout the romance we find evidence of Jean d’Arras’s familiarity with a considerable range of medieval literature both Latin and vernacular. Otherwise he remains obscure except for his composition of Melusine, a work of mythic proportions and considerable historical interest that enjoyed widespread popularity through several centuries and continues to mystify and enchant readers today. Melusine, Jean tells us in the prologue, is an account of how the noble and powerful fortress of Lusignan in Poitou was founded by a fairy.8 While the notion of the supernatural founding of the formidable citadel in west-central France was not our author’s invention, having already been attested around the beginning of the fourteenth century in the Reductorium morale of Pierre Bersuire,9 Jean d’Arras gives the fairy a name, details the extraordinary circumstances of the founding of Lusignan, and attributes to her the origin of its name. Having thus accomplished his stated objective, he goes on to develop the initial founding fiction into a much more ample genealogical romance

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:34

PS

PAGE 2

introduction

3

featuring her progeny. This broadened scope reflects a long-standing trend in medieval Europe, where a strong interest in genealogy among feudal families during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries led to a proliferation of semihistorical genealogies alloyed with fictive forebears. The lineages of a monarchical or nobiliary dynasty were often traced back to an exalted, sometimes legendary ancestor, such as a descendant from the Carolingians or even a hero of ancient Troy.10 In some instances the glorious ancestor was, like Melusine, a female, whether mortal or supernatural, who had brought a new degree of prestige to the line.11 Such attributions were intended to add luster to the lineage but also to attest to its stable longevity, and this may well have been an objective of Jean de Berry in commissioning the Melusine of Jean d’Arras, much of which is a glorification of the far-flung Lusignan dynasty. In the absence of precise information concerning the sources to which Jean alludes, we cannot fully assess the proportions of historical record and speculation, deliberate adaptation, or narrative invention in his account. Its fundamental strategy, however, is a manipulation of genealogy: while the fame of the Lusignan lineage had been achieved over several generations, beginning in the tenth century, and was in fact in its waning phase by the time the romance was composed in 1392–93, Jean d’Arras compresses elements of its dispersed historical record into an account of a remarkable first generation of Lusignan progeny. Some are heroes of the Crusades, others exemplars of well-wrought dynastic expansion. Along the way, as Emmanue` le Baumgartner observes, ‘‘fiction seems to toy with history so as to remodel it to the advantage of the illustrious lineage.’’12 By the end of Jean’s narrative, all eight of the surviving sons of Melusine occupy positions of power and prestige: one is king of Cyprus and another of Armenia; two others are the rulers of Luxembourg and Bohemia; three hold noble domains closer to home; and the most prominent among them inherits the rule of Lusignan itself. In this tale that begins as a founding fiction concerning a historical dynasty, the most problematic element is, of course, the fairy Melusine. In his prologue, Jean d’Arras directly addresses the perplexity he anticipates from his reader. He himself, he tells us, has heard of so-called fairies that assume the winsome form of beautiful women and marry mortal men, imposing an interdict that would preclude discovery of their secret. Rather than challenge the credibility of such lore, Jean evokes similar reports in the writings of learned clerical authors of how supernatural women intervene in the lives of mortals. While acknowledging that there are indeed many phenomena that, even when seen,

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:35

PS

PAGE 3

4

melusine

defy belief, his opinion is ‘‘that the marvels which occur on earth and throughout all creation are eminently true, including those things said to be the work of fairies or of enchantment, and a variety of others as well’’ (M 19–20). He reiterates that conviction in the epilogue, where he endorses the human desire to know ‘‘what is real and true concerning things that seem incredible’’ (M 229).13 He assures his reader that he believes the story he has undertaken to tell, and throughout the text he reiterates truth claims in a variety of forms.14 Among the most remarkable of these is his attestation that in his own day, Melusine’s human footprint was still visible on the sill of a high window of the castle of Meurvent, where it was ‘‘inscribed’’ at the moment before her transformation into an airborne dragon.15 The particular complexity of Melusine’s role, however, lies in the fact that she is not only a fairy–founder. Jean d’Arras gives her a story of her own, a destiny that plays out against the background of her connection with Lusignan, and in it both her fairy status and her corporeality are ambivalent. Both of these issues are established in the account of her origins early in the romance, which begins when a king in Scotland named Elinas weds a fairy, Presine, after promising her that he will never see her in childbirth. After he unwittingly violates this interdiction, he loses his wife and their three newborn daughters, Melusine, Melior, and Palestine. When the daughters learn of his misdeed years later, they muster their inherent supernatural powers to enclose him forever within a mountain, for which their mother assigns each of them a terrible punishment. Now we learn that had they not imprisoned their father, in time his seed would have drawn all three of them to his human condition and they would have lived out their lives until death as mortal women. Jean d’Arras’s story turns on the punishment of Melusine, the eldest, who is transformed into a serpent from the waist down each Saturday. Her only hope of escaping this chronic condition, as well as her fairy state in general, is to marry a man who will obey an interdiction against seeing her on that day; in any case, she will found a noble and illustrious lineage. Thus, from the outset, we learn that Melusine’s fate is precarious, while that of her lineage is certain. For its founding, Jean d’Arras gives her a mortal spouse, Raymondin, whose own story is tinged by the supernatural. His father, a young nobleman who had fled his native Brittany, had encountered a fairy in the region of Forez, with whose aid he built fortresses and towns and settled the land. Following her disappearance, he married the daughter of the Count of Poitiers. One of their sons, Raymondin, accompanies his uncle on a hunting

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:35

PS

PAGE 4

introduction

5

expedition during which the count, exceptionally well versed in astronomy, studies the skies and reads a strange adventure in the stars: if one of his subjects were to kill him at that hour, that man would later become the richest and most powerful of his line, and produce a distinguished noble lineage. During that same outing, Raymondin inadvertently kills his uncle while attempting to protect him from a charging boar, whereupon he flees in grief and in terror about what his own immediate future holds in store. When, soon thereafter, he meets Melusine in the depths of a forest, two singular destinies converge and the extraordinary story of the Lusignans begins.16 It unfolds according to a narrative pattern, rooted in myth and folklore, that concerns the union of a human being and a fairy. Their bond is predicated on a covenant whereby the fairy promises her human partner love and prosperity as long as he respects the one taboo she prescribes; if he ever violates it, both she and the benefits she bestows on him are forever lost. Accounts of a similar nature are found in twelfth-century Latin and vernacular literature. Often such creatures do not appear in public, or play little or no role in the society of their chosen lovers; sometimes they even draw the latter with them into their otherworld.17 The beneficent fairy amie of the eponymous chivalric hero in the twelfth-century Old French lay Lanval by Marie de France is an example. The variant of this pattern in which the fairy marries the mortal and aspires to integration with the human world is a story type characterized by Laurence Harf-Lancner as the ‘‘re´cit me´lusien,’’ or Melusinian tale.18 Accordingly, Melusine agrees to marry Raymondin after receiving his pledge never to attempt to see her on a Saturday, and she promises in return to make him the most powerful man of his noble lineage, a project she carries out with remarkable zeal. She introduces herself to her husband’s world entirely on her own terms, through the sumptuous festivities she arranges for their wedding; she identifies herself as the daughter of a powerful king, and immediately wins universal admiration for her exceptional beauty and courtly decorum. She at once stakes out the familial domain in the Poitou region of southwestern France, on land conceded to Raymondin by his cousin the Count of Poitiers, and names her ‘‘marvelous’’ fortress ‘‘Lusignan.’’ One of her first projects is to enable her husband to recover and reallocate his paternal estate in Brittany, and his success restores the honor of his late father’s name and wins him widespread renown. During the ensuing years, Melusine becomes the mistress of boundless resources whose origins remain a mystery, and she directs the construction of towns and fortresses throughout the region

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:36

PS

PAGE 5

6

melusine

while producing a substantial progeny of ten sons. A purveyor of lineal abundance, she is, as Jacques Le Goff remarks, ‘‘the fairy of the feudal imagination.’’19 Despite her exceeding beneficence and fertility, as a fairy–founder Melusine is problematic. From around 1200, as stories in the popular tradition concerning the union of fairies and mortals were adapted for incorporation into much larger works within the Latin clerical culture, they typically served as moralistic Christian exempla. For example, in Walter Map’s De Nugis Curialium and Gervase of Tilbury’s Otia Imperialia, cited by Jean in his prologue,20 the wife is invariably unmasked to reveal a demonic supernatural creature—a serpent or a fairy. Jean d’Arras attempts to offset or even to neutralize the negative characteristics typically featured in this sort of account.21 While he makes clear to readers that Melusine works in magical ways—springs appear overnight; a huge retinue is suddenly at her command; castles rise as if out of thin air; every festivity involves apparently inexhaustible riches and the bestowal of gifts of inestimable value—his portrayal contrasts sharply with the misogynistic depiction of the fairies who, in the earlier clerical exempla, marry mortals and turn out to be malefic creatures. Indeed, following the account of her birth and the punishment meted out by her mother, her half-human, half-fairy, intermittently serpentine nature is all but forgotten. We find instead marked emphasis on her good works, her foundation of churches, and her full observance of Christian sacraments. Jean nevertheless stops short of eradicating all traces of Melusine’s dark side. The monstrous corporeality imposed on her by her mother seems to be reflected in the conspicuous disfigurements on the faces of all but the last two of her sons, anomalies such as a single eye, or three eyes, or a lion’s hairy paw dangling on one cheek. Medieval writers sometimes construed physical deformities as signs either of a diabolical presence or of the mother’s misconduct,22 and certainly one of Melusine’s sons, the triple-eyed Horrible, is so violent and cruel that she herself orders that he be destroyed. But another son, Fromont, the furry blemish on his face notwithstanding, devoutly dedicates himself to a pious monastic life and vows to pray for the entire family.23 Meanwhile, Jean is frequently at pains to minimize the importance of the sons’ abnormal physiognomies: for the most part their facial flaws inspire amazement rather than repulsion, while their exceptional strength and courage are rewarded by universal admiration and acclaim. That Melusine’s last two sons

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:36

PS

PAGE 6

introduction

7

lack these monstrous marks may well be intended to suggest her progress from an original fairy nature to the fully human state she so desires to attain.24 Jean repeatedly portrays Melusine as a devoted, nurturing mother.25 She prepares her children for success: as first Urian and Guyon, then Antoine and Renaud determine to leave Lusignan to seek fame and fortune abroad, she speaks to them at length about proper religious observance, chivalric conduct, military strategy, and practical affairs.26 She also supplies them with the vast material resources necessary for their ventures to succeed, and even gives them magical rings for their protection; the latter, however, despite the expectations raised in the reader, are never used in their combats.27 It is by dint of their own surpassing courage and prowess, displayed in episodes of conquest and bride winning that owe much to medieval chansons de geste and chivalric romance, that they achieve positions of eminence and power:28 Urian and Guyon become Kings of Cyprus and Lesser Armenia (ancient Cilicia), respectively; Antoine becomes Duke of Luxembourg, and Renaud King of Bohemia. A substantial portion of Melusine is devoted to their exploits and to those of the redoubtable Geoffroy Big-Tooth, including his valiant expedition to assist his brothers in Cyprus and the Holy Land,29 as well as the swaggering bravado and physical prowess he displays in eliminating challenges to Raymondin’s authority by both renegades and giants. It is not until after these triumphs that the taboo Melusine imposed on her husband finally awakens suspicion. One Saturday, Raymondin’s brother cautions him about her weekly absences, suggesting that they might be due to infidelity or to her being some sort of fairy. Filled with jealous anxiety, Raymondin surreptitiously observes her Saturday bath and discovers her semiserpentine form. Though he registers no aversion, he feels deep regret for having broken his vow. Yet there are no immediate consequences except for his rage against his brother, since Melusine, who forgives him, does not reveal that she knows what he has done. Their life together continues smoothly until the fatal moment when dreadful news arrives and incites Raymondin to betray her secret publicly. For this critical turning point in the romance, Jean d’Arras draws on an infamous episode of Lusignan history. A thirteenth-century lord of Lusignan, Geoffroy, Viscount of Chatellerault, engaged in extended conflict with the Church concerning abbeys in the Poitou and severely damaged that of Maillezais in 1232.30 In Melusine, Geoffroy Big-Tooth, whose protuberant tusk seems

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:37

PS

PAGE 7

8

melusine

to betoken a savage and violent nature, becomes so enraged upon learning that his brother Fromont has joined a monastic community at that abbey that he sets it ablaze, destroying it along with the monks inside, Fromont among them.31 Raymondin is so devastated by the news of this catastrophe that he publicly excoriates Melusine as a ‘‘treacherous serpent’’ whose offspring could never come to a good end. This dramatic revelation of her monstrosity casts a shadow over not only Melusine but her progeny as well. Acutely aware of the implications, she immediately attempts to forestall any opprobrium that might fall on them. So that they not be stigmatized ‘‘as the sons of a bad mother, a serpent, or a fairy,’’ she reveals her own parentage, King Elinas of Scotland and his wife, Queen Presine (M 194). She does not, however, disclose that her mother was a fairy, nor offer any explanation as to the origin of her own serpentine transformations. Her entourage responds to this poignant moment with spontaneous effusions of grief and sympathy that cast her as a much-loved and respected courtly lady.32 Nonetheless, her anguished farewell speech discloses her failed aspiration to achieve humanity, Christian burial, and thereby possibly salvation, and she declares that the outcome of her grievous penance and affliction remains in God’s hands until Judgment Day. Despite Raymondin’s grief and remorse, Melusine’s departure is now inevitable. The moments of wonder and amazement that have marked her presence throughout the romance now culminate in her fearsome, awe-inspiring transformation into a dragon taking flight from a high castle window in the direction of Lusignan: ‘‘She circled the town three times, crying out pathetically and shrieking her wild laments with a shrill female voice. Everyone up in the fortress and the townsfolk below were utterly confused to hear a lady’s voice issuing from the mouth of a dragon’’ (M 195). Following this bewildering climax in an aura of hermeneutic strangeness, Jean d’Arras nevertheless completes his task of integrating Melusine’s story into that of the Lusignan dynasty. It falls to Geoffroy Big-Tooth—who, as Melusine had foretold, repents of his horrible deed—to confirm the royal origins to which she had so briefly alluded. While defending the beleaguered citizens of Northumberland against a savage giant, he discovers in the depths of a mountain the magnificent tomb of Melusine’s father, King Elinas, flanked by a lengthy text composed by her mother, Presine, recounting their family story. Now aware of his lineal origins, Geoffroy is reconciled with his father, Raymondin, and Jean d’Arras’s account now focuses on these two men, the

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:37

PS

PAGE 8

introduction

9

present and future lords of Lusignan. Raymondin makes a pilgrimage to Rome and receives papal penance for betraying his wife, then proceeds to the remote hermitage of Montserrat in Catalonia, where he finishes his life in exemplary piety and devotion. Geoffroy Big-Tooth, like his historical ancestor, makes restitution for his crime against the abbey of Maillezais, and he, too, embarks on a penitential voyage to meet the pope in Rome.33 After he and his brothers have accorded Raymondin a noble burial, Geoffroy succeeds him as Lord of Lusignan, thus ending the lengthy process of settling the first generation of Lusignan heirs into positions of power and prestige. Whereupon Jean d’Arras proclaims the end of his ‘‘true story.’’ Yet he then adds that there is ‘‘more about Geoffroy,’’ and launches into an elaborate sequel redolent of the kind of merveilleux that had prevailed during the foundation of the fortress. Geoffroy discovers that some time after Melusine’s departure an enormous hand would emerge from the heavens once each year and seize the ornamental orb atop the Poitevin Tower, necessitating expensive repairs. To prevent further damage, he is told, Raymondin had agreed to pay an annual tribute to an unknown party. Outraged, Geoffroy does battle with the supernatural knight who comes to claim the tribute, and learns from him that it had been instituted to fulfill the papal penance imposed on Raymondin for breaking his vow to Melusine. Heeding the strange knight’s mandate, Geoffroy has a hospital constructed and a chaplaincy established to ensure the peace of his father’s soul. At this point Jean d’Arras again announces the end of his work, then again defers it, in order to recount how an erstwhile King of Armenia had been attracted to a remote castle after hearing about its strange custom: any knight who could keep vigil there for three nights in the presence of a sparrow hawk would win the right to ask the lady of the castle for any reward he desired, save her own body; unsuccessful contenders became her captives.34 Although the young king did complete the vigil, he demanded only the forbidden boon. When the lady could not dissuade him, she angrily revealed that what he sought would violate not only the custom but a kinship taboo, for he was descended from Guyon, Melusine’s son, and she was Melusine’s sister Melior, living out the exile that her mother had long ago imposed on her. To punish his transgression, she summarily condemned his lineage to nine generations of progressive decline. In Melior’s prophecy we can detect a hint as to why Jean d’Arras included this second epilogue. It opens with a reminder that the Kings of Armenia

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:38

PS

PAGE 9

10

melusine

descend from Lusignan stock. Mention of the ‘‘savage beast’’ in the Armenian line who, according to Melior, is doomed to lose the kingdom, might readily have been understood by Jean’s contemporaries as an allusion to Le´ on de Lusignan, the exiled monarch of the kingdom of Armenia, who had ascended the throne in 1373 only to be deposed by the Mamluk Turks two years later. By 1393 Le´on had been living for almost ten years in Paris, where he made numerous attempts to call public attention to the plight of Armenia, then under Turkish control, and to motivate a new Christian crusade into the East that would enable him to recover his kingdom. Convinced that the hostilities of the Hundred Years’ War were a major obstacle to mounting such an expedition, he actively sought to negotiate peace between France and England.35 In Melusine Jean d’Arras may well have envisaged that his detailed depictions of the adventures of Urian, Guyon, and Geoffroy Big-Tooth in the Holy Land would lend support to Le´on’s cause by reminding readers that generations of Lusignans had participated in the Crusades.36 In fact, the line had achieved its greatest prominence during the twelfth century, when several members of the dynasty distinguished themselves in campaigns in the Holy Land. Hugh VII of Lusignan died on crusade in 1148; Hugh VIII, captured in Palestine in 1164, died there while in Muslim captivity. Both the latter’s nephew Geoffrey and Hugh IX participated in the Third Crusade.37 Hugh VIII’s youngest son, Guy of Lusignan, married the elder sister of the ‘‘Leper King’’ Baldwin IV of Jerusalem, one of the four Christian kingdoms established in the Near East during the First Crusade. Guy de Lusignan was crowned King of Jerusalem in 1186, reigning there only briefly before Saladin conquered the city in the following year. In 1192 he purchased Cyprus from the Knights Templar, who had acquired it from its conqueror, Richard the Lionheart. Following Guy’s death, his brother Amaury ascended the throne of Cyprus, and between 1197 and 1205 he was King of Jerusalem as well. Jean’s account is rich in historical markers, but while some of them point to the early Crusades, many others are evocative of campaigns that took place much later, during the fourteenth century. There are also errors of fact—for example, it was Guy of Lusignan, not Urian, who acquired the rule of Cyprus—and campaigns are contextualized with considerable disregard for chronology and a liberal use of anachronisms—for example, the Master of Rhodes and his crusader knights with whom Urian and Guyon coordinate their attacks on the Saracens no doubt evoke the Order of the Knights Hospitaller of Saint John of Jerusalem, but that order, founded in 1099, did not

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:39

PS

PAGE 10

introduction

11

move its headquarters to the isle of Rhodes until 1309.38 Yet, while the potentially historical echoes remain extremely tenuous, the ostensible focus remains on the earliest generation of Lusignans at the time the mighty fortress was allegedly founded by Melusine. Le´on de Lusignan’s loss of the kingdom of Armenia is only cryptically evoked in Melior’s prophecy in the episode at the Sparrow Hawk Castle. Moreover, there is no mention at all of the most recent Lusignan who had been widely celebrated in Europe, Peter I of Cyprus, who crossed Europe between 1362 and 1364 seeking to rekindle flagging support for a new expedition to the Holy Land.39 A flamboyant figure, Peter was warmly welcomed in princely courts and won many adherents; he led a short-lived retaking of Alexandria in 1365 and was celebrated by the century’s greatest poet, Guillaume de Machaut, in the Prise d’Alexandrie.40 Jean de Berry’s claim to Lusignan was not based on direct transmission of the patrimony from its founding family. Following the death of Guy de Lusignan without a male heir in 1308, King Philip the Fair had annexed the fortress to the crown of France. In 1356 Jean de Berry was named Count of Poitou by his father, Jean II the Good, King of France, but he lost his claim to it that same year following the disastrous French defeat in the Battle of Poitiers; in 1360 the Treaty of Bre´ tigny accorded Aquitaine, including Poitou, to the English. That region was soon again hotly contested, and after the reconquest of Poitiers in 1372 by the famed French commander Bertrand du Guesclin, Jean’s brother Charles (now King Charles V) reinvested him with the title of Count of Poitou, though Lusignan was still in English hands. Jean undertook to repossess the powerful fortress, finally succeeding in 1374 after a lengthy siege and a massive investment of his prestige and resources.41 According to widespread popular belief in the region, however, any legitimate claimant to Lusignan had to be a descendant of Melusine. Significant in this regard was Bonne of Luxembourg, wife of King Jean II and Jean de Berry’s mother, who was the daughter of Jean of Luxembourg, the King of Bohemia and a Lusignan descendant. That relation helps to explain the considerable attention devoted in Melusine to the adventures of the fairy’s sons Antoine and Renaud in Luxembourg and Bohemia, following the triumphs of Urian and Guyon in the Holy Land. The marriages of these youths to the heiresses of Luxembourg and Bohemia, subsequent to their noble defenses of just causes in both regions, would have served to remind contemporary readers of an honorable establishment there of Lusignan rule.42 They might also have enhanced the prestige of Melusine’s patron, Jean de Berry, by reviving the

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:39

PS

PAGE 11

12

melusine

memory of his grandfather Jean de Luxembourg, also a learned prince and generous patron—Machaut’s ‘‘bon roy de Behaingne’’43 —and a warrior who defended both Christianity and France: he took part in campaigns led by the Teutonic Knights against the Lithuanians, who, not yet Christians, were regarded as infidels, and in 1346 he died a heroic death supporting the French cause at the Battle of Cre´cy against the English.44 The stakes were thus very high for Jean de Berry at the time he commissioned a work recounting the founding of the fortress and celebrating the glorious deeds of Melusine’s sons. In the early 1390s, the years when Jean d’Arras was composing Melusine, he was again obliged to defend his patron’s lordship of the Poitou region. Both France and England were weary of war, and a negotiated reconfiguration of long-disputed Aquitaine reemerged as the major issue in the attempt to reach an enduring settlement between them.45 One of the critical pieces of the geographical puzzle was the Poitou, and Jean de Berry’s diplomatic involvement in seeking a resolution that would retain that region for the French was particularly intense during the peace negotiations at the Council of Amiens in the spring of 1392.46 Jean de Berry’s claim to Lusignan is succinctly formulated at the end of Melusine. The fortress, writes Jean d’Arras, has passed from hand to hand until it has come, ‘‘by right and by the sword,’’ into the hands of his patron (M 227). At the end of the romance Jean de Berry, who had retaken Lusignan from the English, is identified as its rightful lord and Melusine’s heir, and Jean d’Arras in fact makes her the official arbiter of this attribution. Presine had proclaimed that Melusine would appear at the fortress she had founded each time it was about to change hands, and now Jean cites several eyewitness reports that she had indeed appeared at Lusignan, both as an airborne dragon and in human form, shortly before the English ceded it to the Count of Poitou in 1374.47 Jean thus blends reminiscences of the historical past and the present, consolidating myth and pseudo-history into a fiction accessory to the political designs of Jean de Berry.48 In late 1393, only a few months after the completion of Jean d’Arras’s Melusine, Le´on de Lusignan died in Paris. Less than a decade later, a certain Coudrette composed a romance in octosyllabic French verse, the Roman de Lusignan; ou, Histoire de Lusignan, for Guillaume Larcheveˆque, the Lord of Parthenay.49 Larcheveˆque had been a prominent supporter of the English claim to the region and had for a time held Poitiers for them before he returned to the French side in 1372; he later seconded Jean de Berry’s efforts to retain

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:40

PS

PAGE 12

introduction

13

lordship of Lusignan.50 Now, through Coudrette, he affirms that he, too, descends from the Lusignan line, through Thierry, Melusine’s youngest son, the heir of Parthenay, an ‘‘incomparable’’ ancestor to whom Coudrette devotes a lengthy panegyric later in the work.51 Coudrette does not explain if and how his text is related to that of Jean d’Arras.52 In terms of content, however, this second Lusignan romance very closely resembles Jean’s Melusine. It differs primarily in the omission of several parts of Geoffroy Big-Tooth’s story, among them his adventures in the Holy Land and in Austria, his pilgrimage, and the story of the ‘‘Knight of the Tower’’ in the epilogue. On the other hand, at the end of Coudrette’s work the episode set in Melior’s Sparrow Hawk Castle is followed by an account of the fate, mentioned only in passing by Jean d’Arras, of Melusine’s other sister, Palestine, in the mountain of Canigou. There, as her mother had decreed, she watches over her father’s vast treasure until a knight of her lineage shall conquer it. The successful knight, Jean d’Arras writes and Coudrette repeats, will avail himself of the treasure and use it to deliver the Promised Land. After many valiant knights have attempted and failed to do so, Geoffroy Big-Tooth determines to undertake the adventure, but he dies before setting out, leaving his lands to his brother Thierry, and the foretold conquest of the treasure and the Holy Land by a Lusignan remains unfulfilled. Following an encomium of Thierry and his lineage, Coudrette reports the death of Guillaume Larcheveˆque in 1401, and then lavishes praise on the latter’s son John, who has succeeded his father as the author’s patron. This exaltation of the young heir of Parthenay is a celebration of genealogy—he descends from Melusine through his father and, through his mother, from the royal line53 —and his wife is of a noble line that traces back to the time of Charlemagne. Coudrette is perhaps suggesting here, as Laurence Harf-Lancner points out, that a Lusignan may yet be the instigator of a new and glorious crusade.54 During the later Middle Ages and continuing through the Renaissance and beyond, Melusine once again became a prominent figure in folklore and popular culture. She also flourished after the advent of printing. Jean d’Arras’s Histoire de Melusine was first published in print in Geneva in 1478, and by 1597 there were twenty-two known printed editions.55 During the late fifteenth century Melusine’s popularity also began to soar among readers of other languages. This accrued to the longevity of Coudrette’s version as well: a Swiss translator, Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen, completed a German prose adaptation in 1456.56 The Historia de la linda Melosina, translated from Jean d’Arras’s

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:40

PS

PAGE 13

14

melusine

version and published in Toulouse in 1489, was among the earliest chivalric romances printed for a Castilian public.57 An anonymous Middle English translation based on Coudrette appeared near the end of the century;58 another, based on Jean d’Arras, appeared around 1500.59 In France around 1520, an editor carefully divided Jean d’Arras’s work into two independent romances, L’Histoire de Me´lusine and L’Histoire de Geoffroi a` la Grand Dent, suitable for purchase as a set, and six editions of the latter appeared between 1530 and 1597. During the seventeenth century, numerous editions of Me´lusine were published in the popular subscription series the Bibliothe`que Bleue de Troyes, and in 1869 Alfred Delvau published both works in his collection of romans de chevalerie.60 The Melusine of Jean d’Arras is found in ten manuscripts dating from the fifteenth century.61 Our translation is based on the earliest of these, housed in the Bibliothe`que de l’Arsenal in Paris, as edited by Louis Stouff.62 Arsenal 3353 was produced not long after the completion of the work itself, most likely during the first quarter of the fifteenth century. It is the best and most complete exemplar, and has also served as the base manuscript for two more recent editions.63 In the manuscript thirty-six colored drawings effectively divide the romance into thirty-five chapters, each introduced by a rubric. When Jean d’Arras completed his Melusine in 1393, French prose was nearing the second century of its sudden and vigorous flourishing that began around 1200, and the so-called Middle French period had been in full swing for over a century.64 Jean’s decision to offer a prose rather than a verse account of the Lusignan dynasty reflects a long-standing tendency, already in evidence in some of the earliest French historical texts, to prefer prose as a medium for purportedly historical narratives.65 While Jean often strives to cultivate a sense of the historically informed account, the text also presents a number of issues to be addressed by the translator intent on providing an accurate translation that is also accessible to a modern reader. We have, of course, standardized the varying spelling of many names. Because Jean’s use of extended passages of direct-discourse dialogue is sometimes awkward by modern norms, we have converted occasional brief utterances from direct to indirect discourse. We have eliminated some of the numbingly repetitious apostrophes that frequently punctuate dialogues, ‘‘Sire!’’ being one of the most frequent among these, used even in harsh exchanges between a Christian warrior and a Saracen foe. We have also reduced the

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:41

PS

PAGE 14

introduction

15

redundancy occasioned by the descriptive rubrics that accompany the illustrations in the Arsenal manuscript. Another issue concerns the remarkable semantic richness implicit in certain Middle French words. A prominent example found throughout Melusine is the use of words relating to wonderment and the marvelous, especially the noun ‘‘merveille,’’ its verbal form ‘‘merveillier,’’ and their variants.66 More generally, as is the case in much Middle French writing, the limited range of words and phrases Jean uses to describe the inner life of characters is sometimes disconcerting when this narrow lexicon is called on to evoke a wide variety of mental and emotional states. While the original audience, with different habits of reading or of listening, could have been expected to supply the implicit nuances according to the narrative context, for a modern audience the paucity and apparent monotony of these terms may at times seem to flatten the rich complexity of human emotions with which the author invests this extraordinary story.67 For our own readers, we have attempted to capture or suggest some of these nuances by recourse to the far richer variety of synonyms available in modern English. Jean’s prose also bears the earmarks of stylistic tendencies prevalent among writers of his day. Readers of late medieval French texts in prose are well aware that some of its finest exemplars cultivate a dense and intricate style, and Jean’s Melusine is no exception. His descriptions frequently unfold in convoluted syntactical structures with cascades of subordinate clauses, intricate turns of phrase, and accumulations of synonyms, all of which present the translator with a considerable variety of options. Within a spectrum of possibilities marked at one end by unwavering fidelity to the original vocabulary and syntax and at the other by recourse to a ‘‘literary’’ style remote from the norms of late fourteenth-century French, we found neither of these extremes desirable. A slavishly literal translation may paradoxically read like a travesty of the original, while an eclectic, self-consciously ‘‘aesthetic’’ rendering may seem more evocative of some subgenre of the modern or postmodern novel. In our translation we have striven to steer a middle course. For the most part we have retained the sentence structures of the original, modifying them only in order to increase clarity or capture a meaning or nuance more precisely. Jean d’Arras does not divide the text into chapters, but to facilitate the reader’s progress we have introduced a number of headings, listed in the table of contents to identify major sections of the story.

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:41

PS

PAGE 15

16

melusine

Finally, a further word needs to be said about Jean’s cultivation of stylistic registers. Among these the reader will likely note the high, sententious style of the prologue; the flexible conversational styles that vary in tone and decorum according to the gender, social status, and emotional state of the speaker; an oratorical, periodic style deployed for public addresses before military assemblies; the sober, didactic style of Melusine’s counsel—the chastoiements— which she delivers to her sons on two occasions, prior to their respective departures for foreign venues; the epic exaltation of the splendor of battle pageantry and, in contrast, the brutal depictions of carnage; the lengthy, heated vituperatio whereby Raymondin upbraids Melusine and excoriates her alleged serpentine nature; and, of course, the pathetic, elegiac qualities of the latter’s many poignant lamentations that ensue from that one fatal spousal tirade. In sum, a hallmark of Jean’s prose is his effective use of a variety of stylistic variations. Our engagement with them has immeasurably increased our pleasure as translators of his prose, and their richly nuanced qualities will, we trust, also enhance the reader’s enjoyment of this masterpiece of late medieval narrative.

................. 18255$

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:41

PS

PAGE 16

maps

EUROPE

Baltic Sea

Nor th Sea

AROUND 1400

ENGLAND Rhi

ne

London

HOLY

POLAND

Cologne BRITTANY

Paris

17

Luxembourg

ROMAN

Cracow

Prague

L I T H UA N I A

Strasbourg Vienna Basel

Danube

Poitiers

EMPIRE

H U N G A RY

FRANCE Black Sea

PAPAL STATES

SERBIA

Montserrat Rome

BULGARIA BYZANTINE EMPIRE

KINGDOM OF NAPLES

OT TOMAN EMPIRE

ALBANIA

KINGDOM OF SICILY

KINGDOM OF ARMENIA RHODES

Me

................. 18255$

Constantinople

dite

$CH1

CYPRUS

rrane an Sea

06-27-12 15:52:47

PS

PAGE 17

18

maps

KINGDOM OF ARMENIA

Corycus Antioch

Famagusta

CYPRUS

Limassol Tripoli

M A M LU K

Nicosia

SU LTA NAT E

Cape Andreas

Beirut

Mediterranean Sea

Sidon

LU S I G NA N C Y P RU S AND A R M E N IA

................. 18255$

Tyre

$CH1

06-27-12 15:52:49

PS

PAGE 18

MELUSINE; OR, THE NOBLE HISTORY OF LUSIGNAN

PROLOGUE

In beginning any endeavor, one must invoke the Creator of all beings, Master of all things made and yet to be made, both those that tend toward perfection of the good and those that take form in accordance with their imperfections.1 Accordingly, at the outset of this story and cognizant that I am unworthy to ask it, I beseech His High Dignity that I may achieve it to His glory and praise, and to the satisfaction of my exalted, powerful, and respected lord, Jean, son of the King of France, Duke of Berry and of Auvergne, Count of Poitou and of Auvergne.2 I have based this story on the true chronicles I have received, both from him and from the Count of Salisbury in England, and on several other books that have come to light.3 Because his noble sister, Marie, daughter of Jean, the King of France, and Duchess of Bar and Marchioness of Pont, requested that story from him, her very dear and beloved brother endeavored to learn as much of the truth of it as he could, and instructed me to put together the account that follows hereafter.4 I set myself to the task with a diligent spirit, and, aware of my modest understanding and ability, I have done the best with it that I knew how. I beseech my Creator that my most esteemed lord may receive it favorably, as may all others who will hear it read. I began to cast this story in prose on the Wednesday before Saint Clement’s Day in the winter of the year of Our Lord 1392. And I humbly beg all those who hear it read or read it to pardon me if I displease them in any way, for certainly I have made it as accurate as I could, according to the chronicles that I hold to be true. The prophet David says that the judgments and punishments of God are like a boundless, bottomless abyss, and that he is unwise who attempts to understand them through his intellect.5 And I believe that the marvels which

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:38

PS

PAGE 19

20

melusine

occur on earth and throughout all creation are eminently true, including those things that are said to be the work of fairies or enchantment, and a variety of others as well. Thus we mortals should not, through outrageous presumption, strive to fathom the judgments and works of God with our human understanding, but rather think on them and marvel, and in so doing consider how we may fear and glorify Him who judges in such impenetrable ways. According to Aristotle, the rational creature of God should realize that invisible things, according to the distinctions among the entities created here below, attest to Him by their nature and manifestations.6 And as Saint Paul puts it in the Epistle to the Romans, they enable His creations to be seen and known by worldly creatures.7 So it is for anyone who through the reading of books acquires faith in their authors, by whom we mean the ancients, and who travels far and wide. One finds so many familiar things that by common accord are deemed to be marvels, and such new things that human understanding is obliged to conclude that God’s judgments are as unfathomable as a bottomless, boundless abyss. Marvelous things are so widespread, in so many different lands and in such diverse forms, that I believe no man save Adam has ever had perfect knowledge of God’s invisible works. Thus, day by day, even those well versed in science can hear or see things they cannot believe but which are nonetheless true. I mention these matters because of the marvels that occur in the story I am about to tell you, as it pleases God my Creator and at the behest of my most powerful and noble lord. Let us leave aside the ancient authors and recount what we have heard from our own elders and still hear spoken of today, about things seen in the land of Poitou and elsewhere. Such things happen in our story that the chronicles maintain are true and I myself believe to be so. We have heard from our elders that in several places there have appeared, quite familiarly and to a number of people, things some call ‘‘lutins,’’ others ‘‘fairies,’’ and others the ‘‘good women’’ who go about at night. Of these, says a certain Gervase, the lutins enter houses at night without battering down or even opening the doors, and snatch infants from their cradles and contort their limbs or burn them. Yet when they depart they leave them as healthy as they were before, and to some of them they even grant good fortune in this world.8 This same Gervase says, moreover, that in other nocturnal apparitions short, tiny women with wrinkled faces generously do all the housework and cause no harm. He attests that in bygone days he saw an elderly man who recounted as the truth that he, in his own day, had seen a great many such things. And he

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:38

PS

PAGE 20

crossed destinies

21

also maintains that the so-called fairies assume the form of very beautiful women, and that several men have married them, after making promises the women made them swear to: that their husbands would never see them naked; that they would not try to find out what became of them on Saturdays; or that, if they had children, their husbands would never see them in childbed. As long as these men kept their promises, they increased in rank and prosperity, but at the moment they broke them, they lost the women, and their fortunes slowly declined. Once or even several times a week, some of these women turned into serpents.9 Gervase says he believes it is because of some transgression, hidden from the world and displeasing to God, that He punishes them with these afflictions so secretly that no one knows of it except Himself. This is why I compare the covert judgments of God to bottomless and boundless abysses, even when such things are known not merely to one person but to many. So we see that even if a man has never left his own country, true things occur very close to home that he would never believe if he simply heard about them without seeing them with his own eyes. I myself, who have never traveled very far, have seen things that many people could not believe without having seen them. Gervase himself gives us the example of a knight named Roger of Castel de Rousset, in the province of Aix, who came upon a fairy and wanted her for his wife. She consented, on condition that he never see her naked. They remained together for a very long time, and the knight’s prosperity increased greatly. Then, much later, it so happened that when the fairy was bathing, his curiosity made him want to see her, whereupon she plunged her head into the water, became a serpent, and was never seen again. The knight slowly lost all his prosperity and possessions.10 Let us leave aside further sayings or examples; I have cited these for you because I intend to tell you, according to the authentic chronicle of the true story, including nothing that is not true and accurate, how it came about that the powerful and noble fortress of Lusignan in Poitou was founded by a fairy. You will hear me declaim the noble lineage that issued therefrom, which shall reign until the end of the world, just as it has been seen to reign until now. But since I have already begun to discuss fairies, I would like to tell you the background of that fairy who built the fortress and founded the fair fief of Lusignan. CROSSED DESTINIES: MELUSINE AND RAYMONDIN

Once there was a very worthy king in Scotland.11 The story says that he had several children by his first wife, of whom the eldest was Mataquas, the father

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:39

PS

PAGE 21

crossed destinies

21

also maintains that the so-called fairies assume the form of very beautiful women, and that several men have married them, after making promises the women made them swear to: that their husbands would never see them naked; that they would not try to find out what became of them on Saturdays; or that, if they had children, their husbands would never see them in childbed. As long as these men kept their promises, they increased in rank and prosperity, but at the moment they broke them, they lost the women, and their fortunes slowly declined. Once or even several times a week, some of these women turned into serpents.9 Gervase says he believes it is because of some transgression, hidden from the world and displeasing to God, that He punishes them with these afflictions so secretly that no one knows of it except Himself. This is why I compare the covert judgments of God to bottomless and boundless abysses, even when such things are known not merely to one person but to many. So we see that even if a man has never left his own country, true things occur very close to home that he would never believe if he simply heard about them without seeing them with his own eyes. I myself, who have never traveled very far, have seen things that many people could not believe without having seen them. Gervase himself gives us the example of a knight named Roger of Castel de Rousset, in the province of Aix, who came upon a fairy and wanted her for his wife. She consented, on condition that he never see her naked. They remained together for a very long time, and the knight’s prosperity increased greatly. Then, much later, it so happened that when the fairy was bathing, his curiosity made him want to see her, whereupon she plunged her head into the water, became a serpent, and was never seen again. The knight slowly lost all his prosperity and possessions.10 Let us leave aside further sayings or examples; I have cited these for you because I intend to tell you, according to the authentic chronicle of the true story, including nothing that is not true and accurate, how it came about that the powerful and noble fortress of Lusignan in Poitou was founded by a fairy. You will hear me declaim the noble lineage that issued therefrom, which shall reign until the end of the world, just as it has been seen to reign until now. But since I have already begun to discuss fairies, I would like to tell you the background of that fairy who built the fortress and founded the fair fief of Lusignan. CROSSED DESTINIES: MELUSINE AND RAYMONDIN

Once there was a very worthy king in Scotland.11 The story says that he had several children by his first wife, of whom the eldest was Mataquas, the father

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:39

PS

PAGE 21

22

melusine

of Florimont. This king, whose name was Elinas, was a very powerful and adroit knight. One day, after the death of his wife, he was hunting near the coast, in a forest where there was a very lovely fountain. Suddenly he felt a great thirst, and made his way toward the fountain. Approaching it, he heard such melodious singing that he believed it must be an angel’s voice, and then realized from the dulcet sound that it was that of a woman. He dismounted stealthily, tied his horse to a branch, and edged toward the fountain under cover of the foliage. As he drew near, he beheld the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He stopped, utterly in awe of this lady who continued to sing more sweetly than any siren, fairy, or nymph. Overwhelmed as much by her beauty and noble appearance as by her sweet song, he hid himself as best he could in the underbrush for fear that she would notice him; he had forgotten all about his hunt and his thirst. So absorbed was he by her music and her loveliness that he knew not whether it was day or night, or whether he was awake or sleeping. Elinas was utterly enchanted by the exceeding sweetness of her singing, and for a very long while he was aware of nothing but what he was seeing and hearing there. Then two of his dogs rushed up to greet him and startled him as if from slumber; he remembered the hunt, and felt such great thirst that he made straight for the fountain, filled the receptacle suspended there by a chain, and took a long draught. The lady had fallen silent. When he greeted her humbly, with as much honor and respect as he could, she, who was well versed in good manners and refined behavior, responded most graciously. ‘‘Lady,’’ said King Elinas, ‘‘may it not displease you if I inquire about you and whence you come. I am prompted to ask, dear lady, because I know that within four or five leagues around about there is no lodging, no fortress of any sort, except the one I left today, which is about two leagues from here. So how, then, could such a beautiful and gracious creature as yourself have come here all alone? In God’s name, forgive my curiosity, but I greatly desire to know the answer.’’ ‘‘Sir knight,’’ said the lady, ‘‘that is no indiscretion; indeed, you do me great courtesy and honor to ask. Rest assured that I’m never alone for long when I choose not to be. I sent my people on ahead because I take such great pleasure in this beautiful place, and was merely amusing myself, as you just heard.’’ As she spoke, a well-equipped servant rode up leading a very handsome palfrey outfitted with such uniquely ornate trappings that Elinas was quite dazzled. ‘‘My lady,’’ the servant said, ‘‘come along now, if you please, for all is ready.’’ She nodded, and then said to the king, ‘‘Farewell, sir knight, and many

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:40

PS

PAGE 22

crossed destinies

23

thanks for your courtesy.’’ The king gently helped her mount the palfrey, and she thanked him again and departed. As the king was mounting to leave, his men arrived and told him they had taken the stag, which pleased him greatly. Then, as he began to think upon the lady’s beauty, he was filled with such great love for her that he could scarcely keep up appearances. When he bade his men ride on ahead, saying that he would soon follow, they dared not refuse to do so but sensed that he had discovered something of great importance. He turned his horse and hastened off after the lady. He finally overtook her in the forest, amid a cluster of tall, straight trees. The mild summer weather made the forest delightful. Hearing the king’s horse approaching at a brisk pace, the lady bade her servant pause and wait: ‘‘Perhaps he forgot something at the fountain, or wants to tell me something he neglected to mention because he was lost in his own thoughts.’’ ‘‘As you wish, madam,’’ replied the servant. Although the king approached the lady as if he had never seen her before, he greeted her very timidly, so befuddled by love that he didn’t know how to behave. She, of course, knew quite well who he was and how things would all turn out, and said to him, ‘‘King Elinas, why are you pursuing me this way? Have I taken something of yours?’’ Hearing her speak his name dumbfounded him, for he did not know hers. ‘‘Dear lady,’’ he replied, ‘‘you’ve taken nothing of mine; but since you are passing through my lands and are not from these parts, it would be impolite of me not to receive you with more honor than I can here.’’ ‘‘I fully excuse you from that,’’ she replied, ‘‘and if you want nothing else, please be on your way.’’ ‘‘My dear lady,’’ replied the king, ‘‘I do indeed wish something else.’’ ‘‘And what is that? Speak boldly,’’ she said. ‘‘My lady, since you ask, let me tell you that I desire above all else to have your love and your good graces.’’ ‘‘On my faith,’’ said the lady, ‘‘you have not failed in this, but do not expect to have it without honor, for no man will have my love as a concubine.’’ ‘‘Ah! my dear lady!’’ said King Elinas, ‘‘I have no dishonorable arrangement in mind.’’ ‘‘Then,’’ said the lady, who knew very well that he was in love with her, ‘‘if you wish to take me as your wife, you must swear that, if we have children together, you will never in any way undertake to see me in childbed. Then I shall obey you as a loyal wife must obey her husband.’’ And the king swore this to her. Why linger on this? They were married, and lived happily together for a long time. Everyone in the kingdom of Scotland was very curious about the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:40

PS

PAGE 23

24

melusine

identity of this lady who governed them so wisely and well. However, Mataquas, the son of King Elinas, despised her. It happened that she became pregnant with three daughters and delivered them at term. The firstborn was named Melusine, the second Melior, the third Palestine. Elinas was not present at the time, but Mataquas was there and saw the three marvelously beautiful sisters, and then sought out his father and told him, ‘‘My lady Presine has given you three of the most beautiful little girls ever seen. Sire, come and behold them.’’ Not remembering his promise to Presine, the king replied, ‘‘My son, so I shall.’’ He went unexpectedly and entered the room where Presine was bathing her three daughters. When he saw them, he felt great joy and exclaimed, ‘‘May God bless mother and daughters!’’ Presine was furious: ‘‘Faithless king, you have broken your promise; misfortune shall befall you, and you have lost me forever. I know this is the doing of Mataquas; I must leave at once, but I will yet be avenged on him, or on his heirs, by my sister and companion, the lady of the Lost Isle.’’ Whereupon she took her daughters, disappeared, and was never again seen in the land. King Elinas was stunned when he saw them vanish. The shock of losing Presine and their three daughters in that way left him unable to think or to act. For eight years thereafter he did nothing but moan, weep, sigh, and lament grievously for his beloved wife. His subjects finally concluded that he had gone mad and therefore gave over the rule of Scotland to Mataquas, who governed well and treated his father with great deference. His nobles chose a wife for him, the orphaned lady of Duras and Florimont, who was later to suffer great unhappiness. But our story is not about Elinas, so we shall speak of him no more and proceed with our true subject. The story tells us that when Presine left him she took her three daughters to Avalon, which was called the Lost Isle because no man, however many times he had been there before, could ever find it again except by chance. There she raised her daughters until they were fifteen years old. Every morning she took them up on a high mountain—according to the story it was called Eleneos, which means ‘‘flowering mountain’’—whence she could easily see the land of Scotland. Weeping, she would say to them, ‘‘There you see the land where you were born and where you would have had your share of the inheritance, were it not for the treachery of your father, who placed you and me in such great misery that it will not end until the day when the High Judge punishes the wicked and rewards the good.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:40

PS

PAGE 24

crossed destinies

25

It was Melusine who queried her about this: ‘‘My lady, through what treachery of my father did we suffer this loss?’’ And Presine told them all about it, just as you have heard. Melusine plied her mother for more information about the inhabitants and the names of the towns and castles in Scotland, speaking of these things as they descended the mountain and came to Avalon. Then she spoke privately to her sisters, Melior and Palestine: ‘‘What terrible suffering and misery our father has caused us and our mother, when we might have enjoyed great comfort and honor! What should we do about this? My thoughts are of vengeance, to leave him with as little solace as he left our mother through his betrayal.’’ They replied, ‘‘You are the eldest of us; we shall agree to whatever you wish to do.’’ ‘‘Truly, my sisters,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘that is well said, and you love your mother as true daughters. So, if you agree, let us imprison him within the marvelous mountain in Northumberland named Brumblerio, from which he can never escape.’’ ‘‘Let’s be rid of him then!’’ they responded, ‘‘for we very much want our mother to be avenged for his disloyalty.’’ Using their fairy powers, they sealed their father inside that mountain. Then they went to reassure their mother: ‘‘You need no longer be distressed about our father’s betrayal, for he has received what he deserves: we have imprisoned him in the mountain of Brumblerio, where he will spend the rest of his life in misery.’’ ‘‘Ah,’’ cried Presine, who already knew of it, ‘‘you treacherous, wicked girls, too bitter and hard of heart! You have done an evil thing in punishing the one who engendered you, driven by your treacherous and proud hearts, for it was from him that I derived all the pleasure I had in this mortal world, and now you have taken it from me! Doubt not that I shall repay you as you deserve! ‘‘You, Melusine, who are the eldest and should be the most understanding, I know very well that you instigated this harsh imprisonment of your father, and so you shall be the first to be punished. The power of your father’s seed would eventually have drawn you and your sisters toward his human nature, and you would soon have left behind the ways of nymphs and fairies forever. But I proclaim that henceforth every Saturday you shall become a serpent from the navel down. If, however, you find a man who wishes to marry you and will promise never to look upon you or seek you out on Saturday and never to speak of this to anyone, you shall live out your life as a mortal woman and die naturally. In any case, a very great and noble lineage shall descend from you and accomplish many great acts of prowess. And if you are ever separated

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:41

PS

PAGE 25

26

melusine

from your husband, know that your former tribulations shall return, without end, until the High Judge sits in judgment. And whenever the fortress that you shall build and endow with your name is to change lords, or whenever one of your descendants is about to die, you shall reappear there three days beforehand. ‘‘And you, Melior: I have prepared for you a splendid castle in Greater Armenia, where you shall keep a sparrow hawk until the High Master sits in judgment.12 Any knight of noble birth who can keep vigil there without sleep for the three days ending on June 25 shall receive from you a boon of such things as may be possessed in this life, but may not ask for your body or your love, whether in marriage or in any other type of union. Anyone who does ask this latter gift of you shall incur misfortune unto the ninth generation and lose all his prosperity. ‘‘And you, Palestine: you shall be confined within the mountain of Canigou, along with your father’s treasure, until the day when a knight of your own lineage shall come; he shall use the treasure for the conquest of the Promised Land, and he shall deliver you.’’ In great sorrow, the three sisters left their mother. Melusine went away through the dense forests, Melior journeyed to the Castle of the Sparrow Hawk in Greater Armenia, and Palestine proceeded to Canigou, where she has been seen many times since; I have personally heard the King of Aragon and many others of his kingdom attest to that. May it not displease you that I have told you all this, since I have done so in the interest of my main story. Before I get to the heart of that true account, let me tell you about how, when King Elinas died, Presine attended to his burial. He had been shut up within that mountain for a long time when he was taken by death, which puts an end to all things. Then Presine came and buried him in the most sumptuous and splendid tomb ever seen. The burial chamber was filled with riches beyond compare: gold candelabra and precious stones, torches, and lamps that shine day and night. At the foot of the tomb she placed a life-sized alabaster statue of herself, as exquisite as anyone could imagine; it held a golden tablet on which was inscribed the entire story I have related. To guard the site she installed a ferocious giant, who held the entire land in subjection. Several other giants succeeded him, until the arrival of Geoffroy Big-Tooth, about which you will hear later on. Now that I have told you about King Elinas and Presine, let me begin the authentic story of the noble castle of Lusignan in Poitou, its foundation and its marvels.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:41

PS

PAGE 26

crossed destinies

27

The story tells us that long ago in Lower Brittany a certain nobleman quarreled with the nephew of the King of the Bretons and finally slew him. Not daring to remain in the land, he took all his wealth and went to an uninhabited region high in the mountains, near the source of the Rhone and several other great rivers. One day, near a fountain, he came upon a beautiful lady who was somehow able to recount his entire life story back to him. In time they grew to love each other, and the lady was of great comfort to him. They built several fortresses along with towns and houses in that deserted land, which was soon well populated. Because they had found lush forests and thickets in the area, they called it Forez, which to this day is still its name.13 It happened that the lady and the knight quarreled, I know not about what. When she left him suddenly, he was very sorrowful, and yet his prosperity and standing constantly increased. His barons arranged for him to marry a highborn noblewoman, the sister of the Count of Poitiers, with whom he had several male children. The third among them, named Raymondin, was extraordinarily handsome, gracious, and physically well-endowed. When Raymondin was about fourteen or fifteen years old, Count Aimery held a great feast for the knighting of his only son, Bertrand. He also had a very beautiful daughter named Blanche. Among the many noble knights Count Aimery summoned for the celebration was the Count of Forez; he was to bring his three eldest sons, whom the host wished to see. The Count of Forez accepted, with as much pomp as he could muster, and took his sons along. It was a splendid occasion, and among the several young men who were knighted along with Bertrand and in his honor was the eldest son of the Count of Forez. The excellent jousting and revelry continued for eight full days, and Aimery distributed many fine gifts. When the Count of Forez took his leave, Aimery asked him to leave Raymondin behind, and to rest assured that he would provide well for him. The count agreed, and Raymondin remained with his uncle, who loved him greatly. The celebration ended amid great affection and high honor, and the Count of Forez went back to his land with his two eldest sons and his entourage. The story turns now to Count Aimery of Poitiers and Raymondin. It affirms, as does the true chronicle, that Aimery was the grandfather of Saint William, who renounced all worldly possessions to serve God our Creator and entered the religious order of the Blancs-Manteaux.14 Rather than linger on this, I shall proceed to Aimery, our real subject. The story says that he was a very worthy man, who loved all noble things and was also the most learned in

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:42

PS

PAGE 27

28

melusine

astronomy of any man of his time, indeed since Aristotle. For in those days, according to our story, only the nobility dared have their children instructed in any of the seven arts that are mastered under the noble art of rhetoric—neither grammar nor music, physics, philosophy, geometry, theology—nor any of the other venerable sciences, which were thus more highly esteemed and prized than they are today.15 The princes understood their affairs better on account of the sciences they learned at the appropriate time, and quickly understood what was essential in the advice they were given. I do believe that a man of high lineage who knows in his heart the noble virtues of the arts is less likely to err than one who learns them merely out of greed and ambition, in order to please princes through dissimulation rather than to do what is right. For baseness can find no place in a nature nurtured in nobility. But I shall return to Count Aimery and Raymondin, and what next happened to them. The story attests that Aimery loved Raymondin as much as was possible, and the youth, who loved him in return, was at great pains to serve and please his uncle. The count greatly prized dogs and birds, and had many pointers, greyhounds, racers, bloodhounds, dog handlers, falconers, birds of prey, and hunting dogs of all types. Now it happened that one of his woodsmen brought word that in the forest of Coulombiers there was an immense boar, which would make the finest prey they had seen for a very long time. ‘‘Splendid!’’ said the count. ‘‘Assemble the hunters and the dogs tomorrow, and we shall go hunting.’’ The woodsman agreed and left to prepare everything for the hunt as the count had ordered. Count Aimery rode out from Poitiers flanked by many knights and barons. Raymondin was always beside him, mounted on a courser, his sword at his side and his hunting spear over his shoulder. As they entered the forest, the chase got under way. The boar, wild and proud, gored several greyhounds and hunting dogs, then plunged into the thick undergrowth. The criers raised a great commotion, but the fearless boar charged so fiercely that no dog or hunter dared to attack it; the knights and squires came forward, but none was bold enough to dismount and take it on. Then the count rushed in, shouting, ‘‘What? Shall we let this son of a sow make cowards of us all?’’ His uncle’s words filled Raymondin with shame: he leapt from his horse, sword poised, rushed the boar, and smote it mightily between the shoulders. Veering, it toppled him to his knees, but he was back on his feet in an instant and made to strike it again. Whereupon the boar

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:42

PS

PAGE 28

crossed destinies

29

turned and fled so fast that no dog nor knave nor knight could keep it in sight, save for the count and his nephew. Raymondin spurred after the creature, so far ahead of all the others that the count feared he would be defenseless before the beast’s tusks. ‘‘Nephew,’’ he cried, ‘‘hold off ! A curse on whoever ordered this chase! If that son of a swine gores you, I shall never know joy again!’’ But Raymondin, eager and well mounted, pursued his prey with no concern for life or limb, while his uncle followed him, by sight or by trace, as best he could. Soon, as horseshoes began to loosen, hunters began to fall behind, except for Raymondin and the count, who forged ahead until nightfall. They finally stopped beneath a large tree, and the count said, ‘‘Nephew, we’ll remain here until moonrise.’’ ‘‘As you please, my lord,’’ replied Raymondin, who dismounted, took out his flint, and set about making a campfire. Soon thereafter the moon rose, lovely and clear, and the stars shone brightly in the limpid air. The count, learned in astronomy, contemplated the stellar gleam and the vivid moon devoid of spot or shadow. While Raymondin attempted to kindle a fire to please his lord, the count kept studying the heavens, and after heaving several deep and ponderous sighs he said, ‘‘O One True God, the marvels Thou hast left under the aegis here below of Thy handmaiden Nature would be so fearful and harmful were it not for the divine grace Thou hast bestowed on them! Especially this catastrophic event I foresee in the progression of the stars Thou hast set above in the sky upon its creation. I am able to perceive it through the high science of astronomy, of which Thou hast lent me some small part, for which I must wholeheartedly praise Thee and Thy incomparable High Majesty. For were it not decreed by Thy unfathomable will, how else could human understanding grasp that anyone could derive good and great honor by doing evil? And yet I see, through the noble science and art Thy Holy Grace has lent me, that this is indeed the case, and I am in utter awe.’’ And he began sighing more heavily than before. Overhearing part of what the count was saying, Raymondin called to him, ‘‘My lord, the fire is lit, come warm yourself here. I think someone will come along soon with news for us. The game may all have been taken by now, because I think I heard the horns calling back the dogs.’’ The count found this a paltry matter indeed, compared to what he had just beheld in the heavens, and his sighs grew even more profound as he gazed once again at the sky. Raymondin, who loved him greatly, implored him, ‘‘Ah, my lord, for the love of God, leave such things be. A highborn prince like you should not inquire

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:42

PS

PAGE 29

30

melusine

into such arcane matters as these. Whatever the case may be, God has given you great worldly power and possessions, and you can well afford not to trouble yourself with things that can neither help nor harm you.’’ ‘‘Ah, fool,’’ said the count, ‘‘if only you knew what a dire and awesome event I foresee, you would be overcome with dread.’’ Raymondin, who expected no imminent harm, replied, ‘‘My dear lord, please tell me what it is, if you can and if I should know about it.’’ ‘‘Certainly you shall know,’’ said the count. ‘‘And be sure that I would rather that God and the world inflict no punishment on you for it, and that this event should come about by my own doing, for I am already old, with plenty of heirs to hold my lands, and I love you so much that I would want you to be the one chosen to receive the high honor now at hand. For this is the adventure: if, at this very hour, a subject were to kill his lord, he would become the richest, most powerful, and most honored man of all his line, and from him would issue such a noble lineage that it would be spoken of and remembered until the end of time. Know that this is true!’’ Raymondin averred that he could never believe such a thing, because it did not make sense that a man could acquire good and honor for committing mortal treason. ‘‘Raymondin,’’ said the count, ‘‘believe me, it is all true, all entirely true, exactly as I have told you.’’ ‘‘I shall not believe it,’’ retorted the young man, ‘‘for it is not credible.’’ They had both lapsed into a pensive silence when suddenly, from somewhere deep in the woods, they heard a great crackling of underbrush. Raymondin seized his sword from the ground and the count unsheathed his. They paused momentarily to see what it might be, then positioned themselves near the fire, facing the direction of the commotion. As they stood stock-still they beheld a monstrous boar charging ferociously straight toward them, spewing foam and gnashing its teeth. ‘‘Quick, my lord,’’ cried Raymondin, ‘‘climb this tree, out of harm’s way, and let me deal with it!’’ To which the count retorted, ‘‘May it not please Jesus Christ that I leave your side!’’ Raymondin confronted the beast, his sword poised to slaughter it, but the creature turned away from him and charged the count. Thus began Raymondin’s agony and grief, but also the great good fortune that was soon to befall him on account of this catastrophe, as the true story tells us. When Raymondin attempted to deflect the charging boar away from his lord, the beast abruptly turned tail and charged the count, who quickly thrust his sword back into its scabbard and seized a lance lying nearby, lowering it and steadying it with his foot. As the boar lunged at him, the count, a skilled

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:42

PS

PAGE 30

crossed destinies

31

huntsman, struck it between the shoulders with the sharp point of the lance, but the animal’s hide was thick and the massive force merely drove it to its knees. Raymondin came running, sword raised: attempting to impale the creature’s belly as it lay overturned by the blow the count had landed, he rammed the cutting edge of the blade into the bristled hide. But he struck with such great force that the sword escaped him, slid over the boar, and pierced the kneeling count through the navel. Raymondin extracted the sword, dealt the boar a fatal blow, then rushed to the count and sought to raise him, but in vain. He was dead. When Raymondin saw the blood gushing from the count’s wound he was utterly devastated, and began to lament more grievously than any mortal ever had before: ‘‘O cruel Fortune, how could you be so perverse as to make me kill the one who loved me so much, the one who was so good to me! Ah, almighty sweet Father, where on earth can this wretched sinner find refuge? All who hear of this misadventure will condemn me—and rightly so!—to a shameful and agonizing death, for never did any sinner commit such foul treason. Earth, why do you not burst open! Swallow me up and cast me in among those vile and hideous angels—those who were once the most beautiful of them all—for I have deserved it!’’16 After uttering such anguished laments for a long while, he finally came to his senses and said, ‘‘My lord, who lies here dead, told me that if such a misfortune should befall me, I would be the most honored of my lineage. On the contrary, I foresee only my ruin and dishonor, and for good reason. Yet since it cannot be otherwise, I shall leave this region and seek some adventure far away, where I can expiate my sin, God willing.’’ He went to his lord and kissed him, downcast and weeping that the other could not, for all the world’s gold, make any response. Then he extracted the dead man’s heart and placed it on his chest.17 He mounted and set off very fast through the forest, he knew not where, and his grief was so great that I could not begin to tell you the tenth of it. We read that after Raymondin left his late lord lying near the fire with the dead boar alongside, he rode onward through the thick forest until long after nightfall, lost in despondence. At midnight he came upon a fountain known as the Fountain of Thirst, which some called the Enchanted Fountain because of myriad adventures that had been occurring there for a long time. The site was striking: a deep ravine flanked by steep cliffs opening onto a moonlit prairie extending through a valley beyond the edge of the forest. The moon

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:43

PS

PAGE 31

32

melusine

shone clear. Raymondin’s horse ambled at its own pleasure, unaware of its master’s great sorrow, and even of whether he was awake or asleep. As it came at last to the fountain, three ladies were amusing themselves nearby, one the mistress of the other two. It is of her that we now wish to speak, following the story. Raymondin continued on horseback, so distraught that he was entirely unaware of where he was going. He did not guide the horse, drew the reins neither to the right nor to the left, saw nothing, and heard nothing. It was in this state that he passed the three ladies beside the fountain without noticing them, as the horse carried him onward at a steady pace. The highest ranking of the three said to the others, ‘‘That man seems to be of noble birth, but he certainly doesn’t show it; instead he’s acting like a peasant, passing within earshot of ladies and maidens without even greeting them.’’ She said this as a cover, so that her companions would not realize that she knew very well who the young knight was, as you will soon learn from the story. So she simply murmured, ‘‘I would like a word with him.’’ Leaving her companions, she came to Raymondin and took his horse by the bridle, stopping him in his tracks. ‘‘Come now, my young sir,’’ she said, ‘‘it must be your great pride or great naı¨vete´ that prompts you to pass by young ladies without even greeting them—unless of course it’s due to both!’’ She awaited his answer, but he had heard nothing of what she had said and did not reply. Feigning anger, she spoke to him again: ‘‘What, sir simpleton? Are you so haughty that you don’t even deign to reply?’’ Still he said not a word. ‘‘I think,’’ she mused, ‘‘that this young man must be asleep in the saddle, or maybe deaf and dumb. But I shall make him speak, if ever he has spoken!’’ She seized his hand and gave it a strong, firm tug, then asked, ‘‘Sir vassal, are you asleep?’’ Raymondin shuddered like a man startled from a deep slumber; he laid his hand to his sword, as if he thought the count’s men were upon him. Realizing that he hadn’t yet noticed her, the lady laughed: ‘‘Sir knight, with whom would you do battle? Your enemies are not here! Fair lord, I am on your side!’’ Raymondin turned toward the voice and marveled at beauty the likes of which he had never before beheld. He leapt from his horse and bowed reverently, saying, ‘‘My dear lady, pardon me for the insult and my base conduct toward you, for truly I have behaved rudely. I swear that I neither saw nor heard you before you took me by the hand. I was lost in thought about a grievous affair of mine, and I pray that God will help me out of it!’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:43

PS

PAGE 32

crossed destinies

33

‘‘Well said, my lord,’’ replied the lady, ‘‘for one should invoke God’s aid in everything, and I do believe you had neither seen nor heard me. But where on earth are you going at this hour, if I may ask? If you’ve lost your way, let me help you find it, for there is no path through this forest that I don’t know very well, and you can trust me.’’ ‘‘Thank you for your courtesy, madam,’’ said Raymondin. ‘‘In fact, I lost my bearings early yesterday.’’ When she saw that he did not intend to tell her what had befallen him, she chided him: ‘‘Raymondin, for God’s sake, nothing is to be gained by dissimulating! I know perfectly well how things stand with you!’’ When she spoke his name, he was utterly dumbfounded. Sensing the shame he felt that she already knew so much about him, she persisted: ‘‘In the name of Heaven, Raymondin, besides God Himself it is I who can best advance your cause in this mortal world, despite all your adversity, and transform your misfortune into prosperity. Dissimulation will avail you not at all! I know all about how you slew your lord accidentally; it looked as if you meant to, even though you were quite unaware of what you were doing. I also know perfectly well all the wisdom he imparted to you through the art of astronomy, in which he was so learned.’’ By now Raymondin was even more stupefied than before. ‘‘Dear lady,’’ he gasped, ‘‘what you say is indeed true, but I marvel at how you could possibly know it, or how news of it reached you so quickly.’’ ‘‘Don’t be astonished, Raymondin,’’ she said. ‘‘Just accept the fact that I do indeed know it. I know, too, that you believe my words and deeds result from some phantasm or diabolical power, but let me assure you: I am on God’s side and believe everything a true Catholic must believe. And know for sure that without my help and advice you cannot succeed in what you undertake; whereas if you do believe in me, with God’s help all that your lord foresaw shall come to pass, and even more, for I shall make you the greatest and most lordly man of your entire lineage, and the most powerful!’’ Hearing the lady’s promises and recalling his lord’s last words, and also considering the danger of being exiled or banished from any land where he might be recognized, Raymondin decided to cast his lot with the lady, for death’s cruel trespass comes but once. He answered her very humbly: ‘‘I thank you, dear lady, for the magnanimity of your promise, and I shall strive to do whatever you see fit to ask of me, if it be something a good Christian can honorably undertake to do.’’ ‘‘Well said!’’ replied the lady, ‘‘and I shall ask nothing of you that will not accrue to your honor and profit. But first you

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:43

PS

PAGE 33

34

melusine

must promise to take me as your wife, and have no fear, for I am on the side of God.’’ And Raymondin pledged his troth. ‘‘Now, Raymondin,’’ she continued, ‘‘you must promise me something else.’’ ‘‘I shall indeed, madam, if it is something I may properly do.’’ ‘‘Ah yes,’’ she said, ‘‘only good can come to you from it. Swear to me, with all the oaths befitting an honorable man, that never on a Saturday shall you seek to look upon me, or inquire as to my whereabouts. And I swear to you, on peril of my soul, that never on that day shall I do anything whatsoever that will not bring you great honor; on that day I shall devote myself entirely to thinking how best to increase your personal worth and your estate.’’ Raymondin swore as she requested.

FOUNDING LUSIGNAN

The lady spoke again: ‘‘Friend, let me tell you what you must do now. Fear nothing, and proceed directly to Poitiers; when you arrive, many people returning from the hunt will ask you for news of the count. You are to say, ‘What? Has he not returned?’ When they say no, tell them you haven’t seen him since the chase got under way and that you lost track of him in the forest of Coulombiers, as did many others; act just as astonished as everyone else. When the hunting party arrives bearing the count on a litter, everyone will think the boar’s tusks wounded him; they will say the boar killed him but that he killed the boar as well, and praise his great valor. All will mourn his passing: the countess, his son Bertrand, his daughter Blanche, and everyone of every station, high and low. You must mourn along with them and wear black as they do. The funeral will be elaborate, and the date will be set for the barons to pay homage to the young count. The day before that ceremony, return to me here, in this very place. And now, as a token of our new love, take these interlocking rings set with powerful stones: one grants the beloved bearer safety in battle while he wears it; the other ensures that, if he is in the right, he shall vanquish all foes, whether in ordeals or in combat. Go confidently then, my love, and fear nothing.’’ Entrusting himself to her completely, Raymondin took her in his arms and lovingly kissed her farewell. Overcome by love, he believed absolutely everything she told him—and he was right to do so, as you shall hear. As he mounted, his lady showed him the right road to Poitiers and went on her way.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:44

PS

PAGE 34

34

melusine

must promise to take me as your wife, and have no fear, for I am on the side of God.’’ And Raymondin pledged his troth. ‘‘Now, Raymondin,’’ she continued, ‘‘you must promise me something else.’’ ‘‘I shall indeed, madam, if it is something I may properly do.’’ ‘‘Ah yes,’’ she said, ‘‘only good can come to you from it. Swear to me, with all the oaths befitting an honorable man, that never on a Saturday shall you seek to look upon me, or inquire as to my whereabouts. And I swear to you, on peril of my soul, that never on that day shall I do anything whatsoever that will not bring you great honor; on that day I shall devote myself entirely to thinking how best to increase your personal worth and your estate.’’ Raymondin swore as she requested.

FOUNDING LUSIGNAN

The lady spoke again: ‘‘Friend, let me tell you what you must do now. Fear nothing, and proceed directly to Poitiers; when you arrive, many people returning from the hunt will ask you for news of the count. You are to say, ‘What? Has he not returned?’ When they say no, tell them you haven’t seen him since the chase got under way and that you lost track of him in the forest of Coulombiers, as did many others; act just as astonished as everyone else. When the hunting party arrives bearing the count on a litter, everyone will think the boar’s tusks wounded him; they will say the boar killed him but that he killed the boar as well, and praise his great valor. All will mourn his passing: the countess, his son Bertrand, his daughter Blanche, and everyone of every station, high and low. You must mourn along with them and wear black as they do. The funeral will be elaborate, and the date will be set for the barons to pay homage to the young count. The day before that ceremony, return to me here, in this very place. And now, as a token of our new love, take these interlocking rings set with powerful stones: one grants the beloved bearer safety in battle while he wears it; the other ensures that, if he is in the right, he shall vanquish all foes, whether in ordeals or in combat. Go confidently then, my love, and fear nothing.’’ Entrusting himself to her completely, Raymondin took her in his arms and lovingly kissed her farewell. Overcome by love, he believed absolutely everything she told him—and he was right to do so, as you shall hear. As he mounted, his lady showed him the right road to Poitiers and went on her way.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:44

PS

PAGE 34

founding lusignan

35

He was sad to see her go and would have much preferred to enjoy her comforting presence without interruption, but he rode off toward Poitiers while she rejoined her two companions at the fountain. In Poitiers, he met people who had returned from the hunt the preceding evening or that morning. ‘‘Raymondin,’’ they asked him, ‘‘where is our lord?’’ ‘‘What?’’ he gasped, ‘‘isn’t he back by now?’’ And when they said no, he replied, ‘‘I haven’t seen him since the chase began, when the dogs raised the boar.’’ Then still others arrived, and all gave the same account as Raymondin. Some said they had never seen such a strange, eerie hunt, or a boar that ran so oddly. Several speculated that it had strayed a long way from its lair. Everyone was perplexed that the count had still not returned, and they went to await him at the sylvan gate, where they lingered for a long time. Meanwhile many more men returned, with similar stories about how, much to their surprise, they had wandered through the forest all night without ever finding any path. Back in Poitiers, the countess and her children were terribly distressed at the count’s delay. Soon they shall be far more so, as you shall hear. Raymondin’s entourage and the hunters waited near the forest until a large party emerged, their shrill voices raised in piteous lamentations. Those waiting were beset with dread that some dire fate had befallen their lord. As those arriving drew nearer, they shouted, ‘‘Now weep, all of you, put on your mourning garb, for this son of a swine has slain our good Count Aimery!’’ Behind them two huntsmen were bringing the hulking beast, lashed onto the back of a horse. Grief swept through the city as they entered with a great show of sorrow, leading the litter bearing the count’s body. Seeing him, his men clamored: ‘‘Ah, a curse upon the one who called this chase!’’ Amid such sorrow as no man had ever seen, they went weeping and wailing up to the palace, where they laid out the body. The countess and her children, and with them all the nobles and commoners of the land, were beside themselves with grief, and Raymondin more than all the others. He repented his misdeed so greatly that had it not been for his hope of finding comfort in his lady, he would have confessed his misadventure out of the great contrition he felt on account of his lord’s death. Let me not linger on this. Following the funeral, the count was interred with all the appropriate honors in the Church of Our Lady in Poitiers, according to the custom of the time. The good folk of the land rued mightily the loss of their lord, and in their anger they hauled the boar to the square in front of the church and burned it in an oven they had built with clay. Yet it is true

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:44

PS

PAGE 35

36

melusine

that there is no sorrow, however profound, that does not abate after three days. The nobles of the land comforted their lady and her children as best they could, and succeeded in somewhat lessening their grief. Raymondin’s sorrow, however, only continued to grow, both because of his misdeed and because of his love for his uncle. Then one day the council convened the nobles to do homage to their young new lord and receive their lands and fiefs from him. When Raymondin learned of this, he left Poitiers and rode back into the forest alone to keep his promise to his lady. He passed through Coulombiers and continued up the mountain until he saw the prairie stretching below the cliff, and the great rock looming above the Fountain of Thirst. Near it a stone edifice resembling a chapel caught his eye, though on several previous visits he had never noticed it. Out front a number of ladies and maidens, knights and squires welcomed him with great enthusiasm and respect, much to his astonishment. One said to him, ‘‘Sire, dismount and come greet my lady, who awaits you here in her pavilion.’’ ‘‘Gladly!’’ said Raymondin, dismounting to accompany those who led him ceremoniously to her. Before a sumptuous pavilion several richly attired ladies and maidens appeared, among them Raymondin’s lady, who left the others and came to him. ‘‘Welcome, sire,’’ she said, ‘‘in all the world you are the one I most desire to see.’’ ‘‘Likewise, my lady,’’ he replied, ‘‘all my thanks, for truly I feel the same way about you.’’ She took his hand and led him into the pavilion, where they sat down on an elegant couch while the others remained outside. ‘‘My friend,’’ she said, ‘‘I know you have done absolutely everything I told you to do, and because of that I shall have greater confidence in you.’’ ‘‘My lady,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘I found your first instructions to be so reliable that there is now nothing you might ask of me that I would not do to please you, if it can be done by a mortal man.’’ ‘‘Raymondin,’’ said the lady, ‘‘I shall never ask you to undertake anything in which you will not succeed.’’ Then an elderly knight came in and knelt before her, and nodded courteously to Raymondin. ‘‘We may dine at your pleasure, my lady,’’ he said. ‘‘Have the tables set as soon as you can, then,’’ she replied, and when all was ready, they washed their hands and took their places. Raymondin and the lady shared a splendidly decked high table, and lower down in the pavilion people of obviously high rank were seated at a large number of tables. Quite surprised, Raymondin asked his lady where all those nobly attired people came from. ‘‘Do not wonder at that,’’ she replied, ‘‘for they are all your people, in your

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:44

PS

PAGE 36

founding lusignan

37

service, along with many others who are not here now.’’ Raymondin marveled in silence at the abundance of dishes being served, but I don’t want to make a long story of that. After the tables were cleared, everyone washed once again and gave thanks; then the lady took Raymondin by the hand and again seated him next to her on the couch. ‘‘Friend,’’ she said, ‘‘tomorrow the nobles of Poitiers are to do homage to young Count Bertrand. You are to be there and do as I shall tell you. When the nobles have paid him homage, go forward and ask him for a gift in return for your services to his father. Make it clear that you will ask nothing of him—castle, town, or fortress—that would be too costly. I know he will comply, for the nobles will advise him to do so. When he has granted your request, ask him for as much space on this crag and this cliff as a stag’s hide can encompass; he will give it to you freely, with no conditions of homage or rent attached.18 Have it written up in a charter bearing the great seal of the count and those of his peers. The next day, you will meet a man bearing a sack containing a stag’s hide tanned with alum. Buy it at the price he names and have it very carefully cut into one long, extremely thin strip. Then return to claim your holdings, which you will find all staked out according to my specifications. And if you have any slack left when you bring the ends of the strip together, have it extended down toward the valley; the stream fed by this fountain will course downhill and create a much larger stream, and that will be needed later on. Now, my friend, go confidently, for everything you attempt will succeed. Come back to me here the day after you receive your boon, and bring the deeds to it with you.’’ ‘‘My lady,’’ Raymondin replied, ‘‘I shall do everything in my power to carry out your wishes.’’ They embraced tenderly and parted. The story now follows Raymondin to Poitiers, where he was warmly welcomed by the nobles who had come to pay homage to Count Bertrand, and the following day they proceeded together to Saint-Hilaire for the holy service. The young count wore a canon’s robe, like that of the abbot, and performed the requisite gestures as the nobles and others advanced to pay him homage. Then Raymondin came forward and spoke: ‘‘Barons of the noble County of Poitou, I pray you to hear the request that I shall make of my lord the count and, if you deem it reasonable, ask that he grant it to me.’’ ‘‘We shall do so most willingly,’’ they replied, and everyone assembled before the count. Raymondin chose his words very carefully: ‘‘My dear lord, in return for all the services I performed for my lord your father (may God rest his soul), I ask

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:45

PS

PAGE 37

38

melusine

you to grant me a boon, one that will cost you neither fortress, nor castle, nor anything of much value.’’ The count replied, ‘‘If it please my barons, it pleases me well.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ they said, ‘‘since it is something of little value, you should not refuse it to him.’’ The count concurred: ‘‘As it pleases you, I grant it. Ask boldly!’’ To which Raymondin, thanking him, said, ‘‘My lord, I ask only that anywhere I choose on the high cliffs, thick woods, and embankments above the Fountain of Thirst, I be granted as much land as a stag’s hide can encompass, and the right to square it off and enclose it on all sides.’’ ‘‘That,’’ said the count, ‘‘I shall not refuse you, with no allegiance or homage for it being due to me or anyone else.’’ Raymondin knelt in thanks and asked him to confirm the grant with a charter. It was drawn up at once, and made binding with the count’s great seal and those of the twelve counselors and peers who witnessed it. Then from the church of Saint-Hilaire they proceeded to the festivities in the great hall of the castle, where there was feasting and music, and manifestations of the count’s largesse. Of all the guests, Raymondin stood out as superior in comeliness and bearing. The celebration continued until bedtime and everyone retired. The next morning they rose for early mass, and at the abbey of Moustier Raymondin remained in devotion until mid-morning, praying for his body, his soul, and the success of his endeavor. As he was leaving the abbey through a gate near the castle, a man bearing a sack on his shoulders approached him and said, ‘‘Sire, will you buy this stag’s hide I have here in my sack? It would make sturdy boots for your hunters.’’ ‘‘Indeed, yes,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘if you wish to sell it; how much will it cost, just as it is?’’ ‘‘One hundred sous, if you please, sire.’’ Then Raymondin said, ‘‘Take it to my lodging, friend, and I shall pay you.’’ After the transaction, he sent for a saddler and had the hide sliced into a single strip, as thin and delicate as possible, which was then rolled up and stowed in the sack. Why prolong the story? Accompanied by the men who were to carry out what he had been granted, he rode from Poitiers to the mountain below Coulombiers, where, up on the cliff by the Fountain of Thirst, they saw that deep trenches had been dug and trees felled on both sides. All were surprised and puzzled by these new arrangements except Raymondin, who recognized at once that this was his lady’s work and remained silent. When they reached the prairie below, they dismounted and drew the hide from the sack. But the count’s emissaries were startled at how thinly it was cut, and told Raymondin that they had no idea how to use it. At precisely that

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:45

PS

PAGE 38

founding lusignan

39

moment, men dressed in coarse clothing arrived and said they had been sent to help them. They wound the hide into a ball and took it a long way down into the valley. They drove a sturdy stake as close to the crag as possible, and lashed one end of the hide to it. One of them was carrying a large bundle of stakes, and drove one at intervals along the fresh trenches that circled the crag; the other followed him, attaching the hide to the stakes. Having thus encircled the mountain, they arrived back at the first stake with a considerable surplus of the hide, which they stretched down into the valley. They tell in those parts—and the true story supports this—that the stream which sprang up there has furnished the water for several mills ever since. The agents who had come to transfer the land were much astonished, both by the new stream that suddenly surged upward and by the immensity of the area circumscribed by the deerskin cord, which measured two leagues around.19 The story tells that the count’s men, amazed as they were, nonetheless delivered the deeds to Raymondin, but then realized that the pair who had staked out the area had vanished. Back in Poitiers, they reported this marvel to the count and his mother. The lady said, ‘‘Never believe another thing I say if some adventure hasn’t befallen Raymondin in the forest of Coulombiers, which is known to be teeming with them.’’ ‘‘I do believe you, my lady,’’ replied the count, ‘‘for I have heard tell of many a marvelous happening down at the fountain below that cliff. As for Raymondin, I pray that he may have joy of it, and benefit and honor.’’ ‘‘Amen,’’ said the lady. As they were speaking, Raymondin entered and humbly thanked the count for the honor and courtesy he had shown him. ‘‘That was little enough,’’ said the count, ‘‘but, God willing, I shall do more for you. Raymondin, I’ve heard that a great marvel has occurred on the property ceded to you on my behalf as a fief. Now tell me the truth about it.’’ ‘‘My dear lord,’’ Raymondin replied, ‘‘if those who were there with me told you exactly what they saw, what they said about the area surrounded by the deerskin strip is indeed true. As for the two men who measured it out and the stream that suddenly sprang up, that, too, is true, my lord.’’ ‘‘By heaven!’’ exclaimed the count, ‘‘this is a great marvel! Raymondin, you’ve surely experienced quite some adventure there, and I ask you to recount it, to lift our spirits.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘I have found nothing but goodness and honor there, and now I prefer that place to all others because of its notoriety for adventures; I hope God will send me a good and honorable one. Now ask me no more about it, for I have nothing else to tell.’’ The count, who loved him and had no desire to anger

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:45

PS

PAGE 39

40

melusine

him, dropped the subject, and Raymondin bade him and his mother farewell and returned to his lady. Suffering the pangs of love, Raymondin left Poitiers alone and proceeded straight to the forest of Coulombiers, made his way down the mountain, and found his lady beside the fountain. She welcomed him very warmly: ‘‘You have made an excellent beginning in keeping our secrets, my friend; if you continue in this way, great good will come to you, and soon.’’ ‘‘I stand ready to carry out your will as best I can, my lady,’’ said Raymondin. ‘‘Until you have married me,’’ she replied, ‘‘you will not see or hear anything else about this matter.’’ Raymondin declared himself ready to marry her at once, but she insisted that things be done differently: ‘‘You must invite the count, his mother, and all your friends to your wedding, here in this prairie, next Monday; then they will see what splendid things I shall prepare to enhance your status, and will harbor no notion that you’ve married below your station. In the meantime, tell them confidently that you’re marrying a king’s daughter, but reveal no more, if you value my love.’’ Raymondin assured her that he would follow her instructions. ‘‘Friend,’’ she said, ‘‘don’t worry about how many guests you may bring, for they will all be welcomed warmly and well accommodated, with everything provided in abundance for themselves and their mounts. Go now, and don’t worry about a thing.’’ They embraced and kissed, and Raymondin galloped off toward Poitiers. When the young count, his mother, and a large number of nobles welcomed him with queries about his doings, he merely replied that he had been away amusing himself. After chatting for a while about this and that, Raymondin knelt to address the count: ‘‘My dear lord, in the name of all the service I may ever do you, I request that you do me the honor of attending my wedding next Monday at the Fountain of Thirst, and that you bring your mother and all your nobles with you.’’ The count found this news quite surprising: ‘‘Fair cousin, are you so estranged from us as to marry without our knowing anything at all about it until the ceremony? This we find very strange indeed, for we would assume that you would consult us before taking a wife.’’ ‘‘Don’t be displeased, my lord,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘for love is so powerful that it works in strange ways, and I am so deeply committed to this alliance that even if I could back out, I would never do so.’’ ‘‘Then at least,’’ said the count, ‘‘tell us who she is and of what lineage.’’ Raymondin began to laugh: ‘‘By my faith, I really cannot

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:46

PS

PAGE 40

founding lusignan

41

tell you that, because I never inquired into it!’’ ‘‘That’s incredible!’’ said the count. ‘‘Raymondin is getting married without even knowing who his wife really is, or from what lineage she comes!’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ protested Raymondin, ‘‘since that’s enough for me, it must suffice for you as well; after all, I’m not taking a wife for you, but for myself, and the sorrow or joy of it shall be mine, whichever God wills.’’ ‘‘Well said!’’ the count replied. ‘‘For my part, I have no desire to start a quarrel. If that’s the way it is, may God grant you peace and good fortune. We shall gladly attend the wedding, and take my mother and a number of ladies and maidens and our nobles along with us.’’ ‘‘A hundred thousand thanks, my lord,’’ replied Raymondin, ‘‘and I think that when you meet the lady, you will be delighted.’’ So they dropped the matter and spoke of other things until dinnertime. But the count mused to himself that Raymondin’s fiance´e must be some kind of apparition that he had encountered at the Fountain of Thirst. Then his chief steward announced dinner; they washed and were seated and well served, and afterward chatted about various things and finally retired. The next day the count rose early, heard mass, and had several letters prepared to send to his nobles in various places, summoning them to join him at Raymondin’s wedding. All of them came, and so did Raymondin’s brother, who was now the Count of Forez, following the death of their father. Meanwhile, the lady arranged for the festivities in the prairie below the fountain, making preparations so elaborate and noble that absolutely nothing was lacking, not even to receive a king; I shall tell you more about that later. Sunday came, and everyone made ready to go to the wedding. The next day the count set out along with his mother and sister as well as his barons. Raymondin rode in front, nobly flanked by the count his brother and the Count of Poitiers, who was still distressed that his inquiries about Raymondin’s betrothed had been to no avail. As they were ascending the mountain, they saw the network of trenches that had suddenly been dug there and the surging stream, and everyone marveled at these novelties. Down on the prairie they saw such a mass of tents and spacious, ornate pavilions that they were incredulous. They also beheld a nobleappearing throng of ladies, maidens, knights, and squires, and a multitude of horses—chargers, palfreys, and coursers—all galloping across the field. Farther on, they glimpsed the smoke of cooking fires, while above the fountain stood a beautiful, graceful, and well-designed chapel which they had never seen

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:46

PS

PAGE 41

42

melusine

before. As they made their way they expressed astonishment among themselves: ‘‘Whatever else may happen, we have here a fine beginning, and every sign of great honor and nobility. God grant that there be a good outcome!’’ At the foot of the mountain the count and his retinue were welcomed by an elderly, very nobly attired knight, wearing a belt set with precious stones and pearls and riding a tall gray palfrey amid a dozen men of high rank. The arriving party was led by the Count of Forez and his brother Raymondin, also most nobly attired and accompanied. The elderly knight, who knew Raymondin well, greeted him and his companions with full honors, and they received him warmly. ‘‘My lord Raymondin,’’ said the knight, ‘‘if you please, I wish to see the Count of Poitiers.’’ A squire led him to the count, before whom the knight bowed ceremoniously. ‘‘Welcome,’’ said the count, ‘‘tell us what you seek.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ replied the knight, ‘‘my lady Melusine of Scotland commends herself to you wholeheartedly, with her thanks for the high honor you do her and your cousin Raymondin by attending their wedding.’’ ‘‘Sir knight,’’ said the count, ‘‘you may tell your lady that no thanks are due for that, for it is fitting that I honor my cousin in this way.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ answered the knight, ‘‘you speak with great courtesy, but my lady, who knows very well what it is fitting to do, has sent me and my companions to express her gratitude.’’ ‘‘That pleases me well, sir knight,’’ said the count, ‘‘though I hardly expected to find a prestigious lady quartered near me, nor one with such a noble entourage.’’ ‘‘Ah, sire,’’ said the knight, ‘‘when my lady wishes it she shall have many more with her, for she has only to command.’’ Speaking thus, they arrived at the pavilions. The count was lodged in the richest one anyone had ever seen, and each of the others was accommodated according to his station; all commented that they were as comfortable as in their own homes. Their horses were stabled in large tents, with such care for their comfort that all the stable boys marveled and wondered about the source of such wealth and opulence. When the count’s mother and his sister Blanche arrived, Melusine graciously sent the elderly knight who had accompanied the count to meet them, and with him a number of noble ladies and maidens; they welcomed the countess and her daughter with full honors and had them settled in an aweinspiring pavilion adorned with gold and precious stones, where they were received to the music of many instruments and every comfort was accorded them. After they had rested and dressed, the count’s mother and her companions proceeded to the bride’s tent, which was incomparably more elegant than

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:46

PS

PAGE 42

founding lusignan

43

all the others. The bride was so beautiful and so sumptuously attired that the ladies, marveling, said that they had never seen her equal. The countess opined that in all the world no king, queen, or emperor possessed jewels as precious as those she wore. Why prolong the report? The count and one of the highest nobles, the Count of Forez, escorted the bride to the chapel, whose decor was so lavish that no one could even begin to estimate its value; the ornamentation of gold, embroidery, and pearls, exotically crafted, was unlike anything they had ever seen, and the fabulous paintings, crosses, books, and censers of gold and silver were all as impressive as anyone might wish. A bishop performed the marriage ceremony, after which they enjoyed a dinner served in a spacious, splendidly furnished tent set amid the prairie. The rich variety of fine foods, excellent wines, delicate pastries, and the spiced wine hippocras all served so copiously, made the guests wonder greatly about the source of such abundance. They also marveled at the meticulous service, which was so attentive that no sooner could one wish that a plate be cleared or another dish served, than it was done. When they had dined the tables were removed; grace was said and spices served, after which several of the guests went to arm themselves and mount their steeds. The bride, along with the countess and her daughter, proceeded up to a platform richly draped in golden cloth, and the other ladies moved up to a seating area reserved for them. Then the jousting began. Although the Count of Poitiers, his men, and the Count of Forez all performed well, the knights of the bride’s company engaged knights and horses with surpassing skill. Then Raymondin came forth, mounted on a fine gray charger his lady had given him; he was armed all in white, and white likewise were the horse’s trappings. With his first charge he unhorsed his brother, the Count of Forez, and continued with such mastery that no knight on either side could better him. The Count of Poitiers, who was eager to discover the identity of this knight, raised his shield and spurred toward him with lowered lance. Recognizing him, Raymondin turned aside and set upon a knight from Poitiers, striking him so solidly in the center of his shield that both horse and rider went down. That day Raymondin performed so brilliantly that everyone said the knight in white armor had won the joust. When darkness fell the jousting ceased, and the ladies and the bride retired to their pavilions for a brief rest. At suppertime everyone assembled in the large tent, washed their hands, and all were well served at table. After the tables were removed and grace said, the ladies repaired to their lodgings and donned

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:47

PS

PAGE 43

44

melusine

their courtly finery for the ball. The festivities and honors were so magnificent in every way that everyone who had come with the count was amazed. When the moment came, the bride was escorted to the bedchamber, in a very elegantly appointed pavilion specially set up beside the fountain. The Count of Poitiers and the Count of Forez brought her to the ladies, and the countess accompanied her into the pavilion, where they attended her as was appropriate. Although she was quite capable on her own, she thanked them sincerely for their attentions and then retired, while the ladies remained around the bed in conversation, awaiting Raymondin’s arrival. The bridegroom was with his brother and the count, and the former complimented him for having unhorsed him with his first pass of the day. ‘‘My good cousin of Forez,’’ said the count, ‘‘you’ve heard it said before that the love of ladies causes the pain and travail of lovers, and the death of horses!’’20 ‘‘My lord,’’ said the Count of Forez, ‘‘Raymondin has shown me the truth of that well enough!’’ Very embarrassed, Raymondin answered, ‘‘My lords, curb your enthusiasm and hold your high praise, for I am not the man you’re thinking of. You take me to be the knight with the white armor, but I am not he; would that God had given me the grace to do so well!’’ As he spoke a knight arrived, sent by the ladies. ‘‘My lords,’’ he said, ‘‘don’t tease him, for there are other matters he ought to be attending to right now.’’ ‘‘Indeed, I do believe you speak the truth,’’ replied the Count of Poitiers. ‘‘Bring Raymondin along then, sirs,’’ said the knight, ‘‘for the ladies are clamoring for him; his match is at hand!’’ They all laughed and said that that was readily apparent without any witnesses to attest to it. Bantering in this way, they escorted Raymondin to the pavilion, where he was very soon in bed. Then the bishop who had performed the marriage ceremony came and blessed the bed, and the guests withdrew and the curtains were drawn. And now the story speaks no more of the others who went away, some to retire and others to have their fill of dancing and merriment, but tells you instead about Raymondin and the lady: how they behaved and the words they exchanged as they lay in bed together. When the guests had all gone and the flaps of the pavilion were closed, Melusine spoke: ‘‘My beloved lord, I thank you for the tremendous honor accorded me today by your noble lineage, and also for concealing so well what you promised me when we first met. Know for certain that if you always keep your word in this way, you will be the most powerful and most highly honored man of all your lineage. If you do the opposite, you and your heirs will slowly

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:47

PS

PAGE 44

founding lusignan

45

decline, and the land you hold when you commit that fault—and may God forbid that you ever should!—will never again belong in its entirety to any of your heirs.’’ Raymondin responded, ‘‘My beloved lady, have no fear, for that shall never happen to me, God willing.’’ ‘‘My friend,’’ she replied, ‘‘since I have come so far in this, I must await God’s will and trust in your promise. Take care not to break your covenant with me, for you would be the one, after myself, who would lose the most from it.’’ ‘‘Lady,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘have no fear; may God forsake me the day I break my covenant with you, insofar as I am able to keep it.’’ ‘‘Then, dear friend,’’ said the lady, ‘‘let us talk no more of it; I foresee that, without fail, you shall become the most fortunate man ever to emerge from your lineage, and fully the most powerful.’’ So they left off speaking of the matter, and the story tells us that on this very night was conceived the worthy and valiant Urian, who later became King of Cyprus, as you shall later hear. The two lovers lingered long in bed until sunrise. Then Raymondin arose, dressed, and left the pavilion. Already the counts of Poitiers and Forez and all the high nobles were awaiting him, and escorted him to the chapel. They heard mass devoutly and then proceeded to the prairie for the festivities. The countess and the noble ladies attending Melusine escorted her, very elegantly attired, to the chapel for mass, and munificent offerings were made. After the holy service, they returned to the pavilion. Why give you a long account? The celebration, which was truly impressive, lasted for a full two weeks, and Melusine gave her guests many precious jewels. At last the count, his mother the countess, and all their noble retinue took their leave, and Melusine accompanied the countess and her daughter beyond the village of Coulombiers. She gave the countess a gold clasp of inestimable value, and to her daughter a splendid chaplet of pearls with large sapphires, rubies, diamonds, and many other precious stones. All who saw these gifts marveled at their richness. In fact Melusine proffered so many gifts, to both the high and the humble among her guests, that there was not a single person who did not praise what they received from her, and there was general wonderment about the source of such overwhelming wealth. All of them affirmed that Raymondin had made a powerful and noble marriage. Taking her leave ceremoniously, Melusine turned back with her elegant retinue, while Raymondin continued to escort the count, who, as they rode along, said to him, ‘‘Good cousin, if propriety allows, tell me your wife’s lineage, for when the elderly knight came to greet us on her behalf, he thanked

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:48

PS

PAGE 45

46

melusine

us in the name of his lady Melusine of Scotland for the honor we had come to bestow upon you. Now tell us the truth of the matter if at all possible, for from her wealth and bearing we infer that she descends from a very noble line. We are keen to know the truth, so as not to fail in any way to honor her as she deserves; this is what makes us eager to learn all about it.’’ ‘‘I feel exactly the same way,’’ added the Count of Forez. Deep down Raymondin was quite annoyed by this request from his lord and his brother, for both fear as well as love of his lady made him despise anything he thought might vex her. He did answer them, however, though very coolly: ‘‘Trust me, my lord, and you, my brother, that if I were to keep my secret from anyone, it would not, by natural reason, be from you, if it were something I knew and could tell. So I shall answer your question with what I know of the matter. I have never questioned my lady or anyone else about it as much as you have questioned me. Yet I can tell you that she is the daughter of an eminent and powerful monarch, and from her wealth, bearing, and conduct you can readily perceive that she was not raised in a low or beggarly estate, but amid a superabundance of wealth and honors. So I beg you, as my lords and friends, to ask me nothing more about it, for from me you shall learn no more. Exactly as she is, she pleases me. From her come all my worldly possessions, and I also believe she is the surest way to my soul’s salvation.’’ ‘‘Good cousin,’’ the Count of Poitiers replied, ‘‘for my part I shall question you no further, for you have pointed out that from the honor, wealth, and noble bearing of my cousin your wife we can understand on our own that she is born of noble and powerful stock.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said the Count of Forez, ‘‘you speak the truth, and even though he is my own brother, I, too, shall ask no more questions, for in my opinion he is wed very well indeed!’’ Alas! His later failure to keep this promise caused Raymondin to lose his wife and the Count of Forez himself to meet his death at the hands of Geoffroy Big-Tooth, as you will learn later on. Thus Raymondin took leave of the count, his brother, and the nobles, and returned to the Fountain of Thirst. The Count of Forez left the Count of Poitiers and his company and returned home, after thanking them for the honor they had done him at Raymondin’s wedding. The Count of Poitiers returned to that city with his relatives and immediate retinue, and the nobles went back to their own lands. But all of them continued to reflect on the marvels and abundant wealth they had witnessed at the wedding, the trenches

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:48

PS

PAGE 46

founding lusignan

47

cut into the cliff sides, and the fountain that had so suddenly surged forth there. And all of them said that other, greater marvels were sure to follow this most auspicious beginning. When Raymondin returned to his lady, he found the merriment even greater and more nobility on hand than before his departure. They all said, ‘‘My lord, we welcome you, whom we all desire to obey as we should,’’ and Raymondin thanked them for the honor they accorded him. When Melusine came to welcome him, she drew him aside and repeated word for word the entire conversation between himself, the Count of Poitiers, and the Count of Forez. ‘‘Raymondin,’’ she said, ‘‘as long as you keep to this course, all good things will be yours in abundance. Fair friend, tomorrow I shall send away most of our guests, for we must arrange something else that you shall learn of very soon.’’ ‘‘Just as you wish,’’ Raymondin replied. The next morning, Melusine sent away many of her people, keeping only a chosen few with her. And with that begins the story of how she founded Lusignan. After the festivities had ceased and Melusine had bidden farewell to most of her people, she summoned a very large number of men skilled in working the earth and the forest. She had the big trees felled and their roots removed, and the rock cleared away from the deep trenches hewn into the area enclosed by the deerskin strip. Then she summoned many masons and stonecutters to lay sturdy foundations on the leveled rock, and these were indeed wonderful to behold. They accomplished so much in so little time that all who passed that way were most amazed. Every Saturday Melusine paid the workers in full and supplied them with bread, wine, meat, and everything they needed, but no one ever knew who these workers were or where they came from. The fortress was completed in no time, with not one but two fortified areas surrounding the castle keep. All three zones were ringed by sturdy, machicolated towers with pointed arches inside them, and flanked by high, well-crenellated walls. There were in fact three pairs of thick, lofty defensive walls, each crowned with several towers and furnished with wonderfully strong posterns. On the side facing the deep forest up above the prairie, the cliff was so high and sheer that no creature could remain alive there, and impenetrable barriers were hewn out of the rock itself. So the fortress was indeed vast and marvelously strong. The Count of Poitiers and everyone else in the region were astounded that such a vast construction project could be completed in so short a time. Then the lady set up her

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:48

PS

PAGE 47

48

melusine

residence within her fortress and had Raymondin proclaim a lavish celebration attended by the Count of Poitiers, the countess and her daughter, the regional barons, the Count of Forez and various nobles from several other regions, as well as a host of ladies and maidens. There was spirited jousting and festive dancing, and everyone enjoyed a delightful time together. When Melusine saw that the moment had come, she spoke very humbly to the two counts and the noblemen: ‘‘My good sirs, we thank you for honoring us so highly by attending our festivities, and now I wish to reveal the reason why you were invited. My lords, I have brought you together here to solicit your counsel as to the name to be given this fortress, so that the extraordinary manner of its foundation shall always be remembered.’’ ‘‘By my faith, fair niece,’’ insisted the Count of Poitiers, ‘‘on behalf of all of us, give it a name yourself, for in all of us combined there is less good sense than in you alone! None of us would take precedence over you in this matter.’’ ‘‘Dear sirs,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘you have come up with this response to humor me; be that as it may, I pray you, tell me your inclination in the matter.’’ ‘‘My niece,’’ the count repeated, ‘‘no one among us would presume to do that, and for good reason: you are the one who has accomplished such a fine construction, the most impressive and handsomest I have ever seen, and thus you alone must give it whatever name you prefer.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘since that is your wish, let it be called Lusignan.’’ ‘‘Indeed,’’ said the count, ‘‘that name is doubly appropriate, because you are called Melusine of Scotland, and because Scotland in Greek means ‘an infallible thing,’ while Melusine means ‘marvels’ or ‘marvelous.’21 And this place has been marvelously founded, and I do believe that marvelous things will never cease to occur here, for as long as it endures.’’ The others fully concurred that given its nature, no more suitable name could be found. The name spread rapidly throughout all lands, and so it remains to this day. Soon thereafter the guests took their leave; Melusine and Raymondin offered them splendid gifts, and the celebration ended in a spirit of great fellowship. Following the festivities, Melusine’s well-advanced state of pregnancy arrived at term, and as it pleased God she gave birth to a male child. He was well formed in every respect, though his face was short and very broad, and one of his eyes was red and the other dark. He was baptized with the name of Urian. He had the biggest ears anyone had ever seen on an infant; as he grew, they became as large as the handles of a winnowing basket.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:49

PS

PAGE 48

raymondin in brittany

49

RAYMONDIN IN BRITTANY

Then Melusine summoned her spouse and said to him, ‘‘Raymondin, I don’t want you to let go of your ancestral heritage in Brittany. Gue´rande, Penthie`vre, and the surrounding region should belong to you and your brother.22 Go out there and claim your right to an audience with the King of the Bretons; explain to him that your father killed the nephew of a former king of Brittany only in self-defense, and that his fear of that powerful king compelled him to flee the land. If the king doesn’t take up your case at once, don’t worry, for he will be very pleased when he is finally able to do so.’’ ‘‘My lady,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘there is nothing you command that I shall not carry out as best I can, as I see that all your undertakings tend only toward honor and reason.’’ ‘‘Friend,’’ said the lady, ‘‘since you trust me so completely, it is right that I inform you of the truth: that your father, through his ancestors, should have had very substantial holdings in Lower Brittany, as you shall learn when you get there. Go straight from here to a fortress called Gue´ mene´ -Guingamp, where you will find a very elderly knight, your father’s brother, whose name is Alain.23 Your father, Herve´ de Le´on, was a very hot-blooded young man who, where his honor was concerned, feared nothing that a man full of the fire of youth and courage should not fear.24 Because he was extremely capable, the King of the Bretons esteemed him highly and made him his seneschal. ‘‘The king had a nephew who felt great indignation toward your father, because jealous people had led him to believe that his uncle was going to make your father his heir. They said things like this to him: ‘You are the rightful heir of this entire region, and here you are demoted and cast out of the noble land of Brittany! If cowardice gets the better of you and you let yourself be dispossessed like this, everyone will mock you and call you that fainthearted fool who let himself be driven out of the noble kingdom of Brittany.’ ‘‘Hearing this, the king’s nephew rejoined, ‘Who could possibly wrong me that way? Unless God willed it, there’s not a man in the world I fear could oust me, because I know that my uncle wants no heir other than myself.’ ‘You are really badly misinformed about that,’ someone told him, ‘because your uncle has made Herve´ de Le´on his heir, and the documents have all been drawn up.’ The youth, who was the son of the Breton king’s sister, was outraged by this news, and replied, ‘Mind you, if I thought that were true, I

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:49

PS

PAGE 49

50

melusine

would take care of it so quickly that he would never hold any land or possessions, these or any other.’ A knight by the name of Josselin de Pont de Le´on affirmed that indeed it was true. ‘We’re telling you this,’ he said, ‘because we want no other lord than you in Brittany after the king’s death. Your uncle arranged this secretly so you would know nothing about it. Those of us here and several others were all present; just ask my companions if I’m telling you the truth.’ He did so, and they declared in unison, ‘My lord, he has told you the absolute truth, and now we shall see what you’re going to do about it.’ ‘‘ ‘This is a great injustice,’ said the youth, ‘the more so on my uncle’s part than on that of Herve´ de Le´on, though he’ll get his comeuppance for it. Go about your business and rest assured, I’ll see to it that he doesn’t get my inheritance.’ They went away well pleased, because they felt such great envy toward your father, who was favored and trusted by the king, that they didn’t care who might suffer, as long as they could destroy him. ‘‘The very next morning the king’s nephew armed himself and lay in wait for your father in the woods near Le´on. He shouted, ‘Death to you, foul traitor! So you want to usurp my inheritance, do you?’ He whipped out his sword and tried to impale your father, who dodged the blow and wrested the sword away. Then the youth drew a razor-sharp knife and tried to stab him, but your father stepped aside and bashed him so squarely on the temple with the pommel of the sword he had just seized that he struck him dead through his flimsy steel helmet. But when he uncovered his attacker’s face and recognized him, he was shocked and horrified. He quickly assembled all his financial resources and fled the country, eventually coming to the region now called Forez. There he was greatly aided by a lady I don’t wish to tell you about, and with her help he soon built fortresses and cities and settled the land. After she left, he married the sister of the man then ruling the County of Poitiers, and they had several children, of whom you are one. ‘‘So, friend,’’ Melusine continued, ‘‘that’s how your father left his land and vacated the estate that should be yours, which I advise you not to lose. Josselin de Pont de Le´on is still alive, and his son is now governing all of Le´on, which by rights is yours. Now go to your uncle Alain at Gue´mene´-Guingamp and introduce yourself; he will believe what you tell him. His sons, your first cousins, are wise and valiant knights, much loved by the King of the Bretons. With their assistance, you are to summon Josselin de Pont de Le´on before the king and accuse him of treason for inciting the former king’s nephew to attack your father. His son, Olivier de Pont de Le´on, will do battle with you over this, but

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:50

PS

PAGE 50

raymondin in brittany

51

you will defeat him handily, and father and sons will be condemned to be hanged. The father will confess his treason and the peers of the realm will adjudge the land yours. Now go fearlessly, for God will help you in everything you undertake.’’ Raymondin promised to do all he could to carry out her instructions. He prepared for the journey, took leave of Melusine, and set out with a fine company of knights and squires, fully two hundred noblemen. They did not go unequipped: each had a complete set of chain-mail armor and leggings. Pages carried their lances and helmets. When they arrived in Lower Brittany, the local people were very curious about what such a large force was doing in their land. These people were always generously compensated, however, since the elderly knight of Melusine’s household was in charge of Raymondin’s arrangements, and this reassured them that the newcomers sought only good ends. In the meantime, the King of Brittany learned that an armed company was going about his country. This puzzled him, for he had no reason to fear anyone. He sent two high-ranking knights to ask Raymondin why he was traveling around Brittany bearing arms, and whether he had any ill intent toward the ruler or his country. When they approached Raymondin and inquired very discreetly about what he sought, saying that the King of the Bretons had sent them, he responded respectfully, ‘‘Good lords, tell the king that I come in peace, to seek justice in his court, and that he and his council will soon learn why when I appear before him there.’’ ‘‘Then you are most welcome,’’ they told him, ‘‘and you may be certain that you will receive fair treatment from him. But now, if you please, tell us where you wish to go from here.’’ ‘‘I would like to find my way to Gue´mene´-Guingamp,’’ said Raymondin. ‘‘Sire,’’ one of them told him, ‘‘you are not far from there; it’s less than five leagues away. When you get there, Alain de Le´on, as well as two of his sons, very honorable knights, will receive you gladly. Continue along this road, and you cannot miss it; we shall take leave of you now.’’ ‘‘Fair lords,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘may God guide and protect you, and please commend me humbly to the king.’’ When the two knights were out of Raymondin’s sight, one said to the other, ‘‘Those are very honorable people. They have surely not come here for some trivial affair. Let’s go to Gue´mene´-Guingamp and tell Alain they’re on their way.’’ The other agreed, and when they arrived, Alain was very surprised by the news they bore. The good man summoned his two sons, the elder named Alain and the other Herve´, and told them to ride out and welcome

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:50

PS

PAGE 51

52

melusine

these foreigners warmly. ‘‘See that they are well lodged,’’ he said. ‘‘I hear that they number six or seven hundred horsemen.’’ He ordered that needlessly, however, for Melusine’s elderly knight had already arrived in the area and determined that the company could not all lodge in the town, so he had had scores of tents and pavilions pitched in the field along the river; he scoured the region for all sorts of provisions, paying so generously for them that he was supplied with even more than he required. When told of these elaborate arrangements, Alain was even more astonished and didn’t know what to make of it. The two brothers rode out and welcomed Raymondin courteously, inviting him, on behalf of their father, to lodge in the fortress, where he would be very well received. ‘‘Fair sirs,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘my thanks to your father and yourselves for the great courtesy you show me. At your request, I along with some of my closest companions shall go to pay my respects to your father; I am eager to see him because of the many good things I’ve heard about him.’’ They were still chatting when they approached the town. Then the elderly knight came to Raymondin and said, ‘‘Sire, I have had your pavilion and several others set up for your accommodations, as there were few possibilities in the town, so we are well provided for, thanks be to God.’’ ‘‘Well done,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘now look after our people and don’t wait for me, because I’m going up to the fortress with these two noblemen.’’ He left the knight and proceeded to the fortress, whose lord, having heard about his arrival, was waiting for him at the main gate. Recognizing at once that he was the lord of the domain, Raymondin dismounted and greeted him with great respect. Why dwell at length on their encounter? After they had eaten and grace was said, the lord led Raymondin aside in order to converse privately while the others finished their meal; his sons, meanwhile, paid every honor to the newcomer’s retinue. The lord of the place, who possessed a subtle intellect and was well versed in protocol, engaged Raymondin in conversation: ‘‘Know, sir, that your coming brings me great joy, for you closely resemble a brother of mine who was very able and gifted; he left this land many years ago on account of some kind of trouble he was in—I don’t know about what—with the nephew of the king reigning at that time. We are now in our fourth monarchy since then. I am especially glad to see you because of your strong resemblance to my brother.’’ ‘‘Many thanks, sire,’’ said Raymondin. ‘‘Before I leave, I expect to find out what caused this trouble between your brother and the king’s nephew. In fact, I have come here precisely to learn the truth about that.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:51

PS

PAGE 52

raymondin in brittany

53

Alain, startled by this admission, looked very closely at Raymondin and then said, ‘‘How can that be? You can’t yet be thirty years old, but you wish to get to the bottom of this matter, which no one around here ever understood! For when this misfortune befell my brother, he left suddenly, sixty or so years ago, and neither I nor anyone else ever had any further news of him.’’ ‘‘Please tell me, sire, if you will,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘is there anyone alive in these parts who held a position of authority at court during the time your brother was involved in its governance?’’ ‘‘In fact,’’ replied Alain, ‘‘there is only one, and it is he who holds my brother’s entire estate, which the king gave him as having been forfeited. His son, a knight, is the same age as my oldest son.’’ ‘‘I know his name,’’ said Raymondin. ‘‘And how do you know it?’’ ‘‘Sire, I know that he is named Josselin de Pont de Le´on, and his son is Olivier.’’ ‘‘That is correct, sir knight,’’ said Alain, ‘‘but how can you possibly know that?’’ ‘‘For the time being, sire,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘I shall tell you no more. But if you please, I would like you and your sons to accompany me to the king’s court; rest assured that I shall have you so well informed about this dispute that you will be overjoyed if ever you loved your brother Herve´ de Lyon.’’ Alain was now more perplexed than ever, having assumed that his brother had been dead for so long that nobody remembered him. He pondered at length before replying: ‘‘I grant your request, sir, since I cannot find out here what I want to know. I shall gladly accompany you to court.’’ ‘‘Many thanks, sire,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘and I shall protect you from all harm.’’ Why make a long story of it? Alain summoned many of his friends and they prepared to make a stately procession to the royal court, setting out on the Tuesday before the eve of Pentecost. The king was in Suscinio at the time, but when he heard they were coming he returned to Nantes, for the two knights he had sent to Raymondin had returned with the latter’s reply and a report of the size of his noble retinue.25 Not wanting Raymondin to find him lacking in followers, the king summoned all his nobles to Nantes. Among them was Josselin de Pont de Le´on, because he wanted the wise old man’s counsel about whatever request Raymondin might make. What can I tell you? Melusine’s elderly knight arrived with all the baggage and supplies and had tents and pavilions set up and fully equipped. You can be certain that the townsfolk gaped in wonderment at the flurry of arrangements that ensued! Raymondin and Alain and his two sons arrived, settled themselves in the chief pavilion, and donned their finest clothes to pay their respects to the king. They left camp with sixty knights, so smartly mounted and arrayed that it was

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:52

PS

PAGE 53

54

melusine

wonderful to see them. As for the king, he had made lavish preparations and assembled all his nobles around him. When the newcomers and their retinue entered the hall, which was filled with nobility, the king received them very cordially, then called Alain forward and told him, ‘‘I am most curious about what this foreign knight you seem to know so well comes to seek in this country.’’ ‘‘Sire, I am a hundred times more puzzled by what he has told me than you are by his coming,’’ said Alain. ‘‘But soon we shall both find out what we want so much to know.’’ Then Raymondin came forward and addressed Alain’s older son: ‘‘Please tell me, sir, whether a certain Josselin de Pont de Le´on is here in the king’s company.’’ ‘‘Yes, indeed, sire,’’ he replied. ‘‘If I could have been certain that God would stay the king’s wrath, I would have killed him, for he holds my uncle’s estate that should now be ours. There he is, that old man near the king, and let me tell you, he’s the most malicious man in ten kingdoms! And there you see his son Olivier, who is as worthless as he is!’’ ‘‘Rest assured, sir,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘you shall be avenged in good time, God willing!’’ Then he went before the king. ‘‘Your Highness,’’ he said, ‘‘in truth your court is everywhere held to be so nobly ruled, the very fount of justice and reason, that no one who comes before it fails to receive reasonable and due process if he is in the right.’’ ‘‘That is indeed true, sir knight, but why do you point it out? We would very much like to know.’’ ‘‘Indeed, sire,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘I have come here to tell you, but first please promise me that you will grant me what is just and right. What I am about to say is in part for your own honor and profit, for a king whose accomplice is a traitor is not secure in his power, and cannot act with full confidence.’’ ‘‘True enough,’’ said the king, ‘‘so speak up boldly, for I swear in God’s name to render you full justice, even against my own brother, if I had one.’’ ‘‘My profound thanks for speaking as a valiant and worthy king, sire,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘for it was precisely to maintain justice and truth that monarchy was first established. The truth is that a long time has passed since the reign of one of your predecessors, during which Josselin de Pont de Le´on was still a young man, as was Alain de Gue´mene´-Guingamp, who are both here today. That king had a very fine young nephew, and at the time a nobleman named Herve´ de Le´on, the brother of Alain whom you see here, was also in the country.’’ ‘‘That is true, Sire,’’ said Josselin. ‘‘It was Herve´ who treacherously killed the king’s nephew and fled the country; nothing has been heard of him since. And then that king gave all the land he had forfeited to me.’’ The king

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:52

PS

PAGE 54

raymondin in brittany

55

replied, ‘‘We have heard much about this matter; but let this knight finish telling what he has begun.’’ Raymondin continued: ‘‘It’s a good thing for him to talk about it because he’s going to have to tell us more, about how he failed to tell the truth when he said that Herve´ de Le´on killed the king’s nephew by treachery! Because he knows all about the conflict that led to that death, and he’s the only living man who knows the truth, since all his accomplices have since died. Order him to reveal it!’’ Josselin was much disconcerted by this declaration, but nonetheless replied, ‘‘You, sire, have you come to this country to make allegations about me?’’ Raymondin shot back, ‘‘Foul traitor, he who tells the truth is not making allegations! Your Highness, the truth is that Herve´ de Le´on was an accomplished knight, courteous, wise, and well educated, and the king and his nephew greatly admired him; the king frequently sought his advice and trusted him more than anyone else. Now it so happened that at that time there were several treacherous men in the king’s court; Josselin, here, was one of them, and the one most responsible for all the harm they did. They said to the king’s nephew, ‘Young man, we are furious about the harm being done to you, who are to be shamefully disinherited of such a noble country as Brittany.’ ‘But how could that be?’ he protested. ‘I am the king’s sole heir.’ ‘In God’s name,’ said Josselin who is here before us, ‘don’t you know that he has made Herve´ de Le´on his heir? I think Herve´ must have cast a spell over him and the barons as well, because the letters are already prepared and bear their seals along with the king’s.’ ‘If this is true,’ said the young man, ‘it is amazing ingratitude.’ And Josselin and his henchmen swore that it was indeed true, unsettling him terribly. When Josselin saw how vexed he was, he continued, ‘If you’re brave enough to avenge yourself for this wrong, we’ll all help you.’ When the young man snapped back that he had both the courage and the desire to do so, Josselin instructed him, ‘Then get your weapons and disguise yourself so you’re unrecognizable; we’ll wait for you at the edge of town, and take you to a place where you can easily avenge yourself.’ The king’s nephew did so, and returned to join them. ‘‘Your Highness,’’ Raymondin continued, ‘‘I shall no longer conceal my identity, since I am in a court of rectitude and justice, and I see my enemy here before me. Sire, I am the son of Herve´ de Le´on.’’ The audience was utterly stupefied, but everyone remained silent, and Raymondin went on: ‘‘Your Majesty, my father had just taken leave of the king and ridden off toward his lands; it was his custom every morning to go into the forest adjacent

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:52

PS

PAGE 55

56

melusine

to the fortress, to perform his devotions all alone. And this vile traitor we see here before us, along with his accomplices, led the king’s nephew there to wait in ambush. When my father, who was not on his guard, arrived, Josselin urged the young man to act: ‘Now is the time to avenge yourself; he is unarmed, without knife or sword, and he cannot escape you. If we see that you need us, we will join in.’ Full of rage, the youth surged forward, brandishing his naked sword by the hilt with one hand and by the blade with the other, and shouted, ‘Die, die, foul traitor!’ He tried to impale my father with the point of his sword, but his target dodged and the young man, in a blinding rage, missed his mark, so my father leapt forward and wrested the sword from his hand. His attacker turned, drew his knife, and tried to stab my father in the midriff, but wounded him in the thigh instead. Then my father struck him a mighty blow to the temple with the pommel of the sword. He was a strong knight and the pommel was heavy against the youth’s thin helmet, so the outcome was that the youth sprawled lifeless on the ground before him. ‘‘My father uncovered the face of his attacker, and the moment he recognized him he felt enormous grief. He dared not remain in the country for fear of the king’s wrath, so he took all his wealth and fled to a distant region, where he conquered a considerable amount of land. And then the treacherous Josselin rallied his companions: ‘Success is ours! Now that the king’s nephew is dead, Herve´ is done for if they catch him. Now we can manipulate the king as we please! Let’s lie low until Herve´ is far away; then we’ll make a stretcher out of poles and branches and bear the body before the king, telling him how Herve´ de Le´on treacherously slaughtered his nephew.’ The traitor here before us did this deed, my lord! If he denies it, I challenge him to confess it with his lying throat. And so that it also be known that I do this not through greed but to keep my rightful estate and expose the felonious scheme by which this vile traitor and his accomplices drove my father away, let my challenge be taken up by his son Olivier and another of his closest relatives. I will do battle with them, one after the other, to secure the noble and just decree of your court.’’ Whereupon he threw down the token of his challenge, though no man uttered a single word, and Alain and his sons, weeping for joy and compassion, rushed to embrace and kiss him. When there was no response to this grievance, the king intoned loudly, ‘‘Josselin, Josselin! Are you deaf ? So the proverbial saying must be true, that old sin makes new shame! This stranger in our midst brings you very strange medicine indeed! Now how do you respond? For respond you must!’’ And

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:53

PS

PAGE 56

raymondin in brittany

57

Josselin replied, ‘‘Your Majesty, I am not obliged to answer to such charges; in my opinion, this knight is only jesting.’’ Raymondin broke in: ‘‘Vile traitor, the jest will be at your expense! I beseech you, noble king, to uphold my right in your court and see that justice is carried out!’’ ‘‘Indeed I shall, sir,’’ said the king. ‘‘Josselin, you must answer these charges!’’ Josselin’s son Olivier spoke up arrogantly: ‘‘Sire, he who trembles is sore afraid. I believe this knight thinks he can catch cranes in flight, but his stratagem is doomed! As the proverb says, you can’t go after cats without feeling their claws! I declare, sire, that everything he told you is a lie, for my father is a loyal, honorable man. I take up the challenge on the terms he proposes, and here is my own token. I shall be very unlucky indeed if he can defeat both me and a kinsman of mine whom I shall name.’’ Infuriated at this, the king thundered, ‘‘By God, Olivier, never in my court, so long as I live, shall one knight do battle with two others to resolve a single claim! Great shame is yours for even considering such a cowardly contest, and it hardly shows that your father is in the right! I shall schedule the combat for whatever day the knight chooses to name.’’ ‘‘Then let us get on with it at once, sire,’’ cried Raymondin. ‘‘My weapons are at hand, and may God reward you for your good and faithful ruling!’’ Among the Bretons, murmurs arose: ‘‘He is the most courageous knight we have ever seen to demand his rights that way!’’ Whoever may have rued it, Alain de Gue´mene´-Guingamp and his sons were overjoyed, and the sons said to Raymondin, ‘‘Cousin, don’t hesitate to take on five of these fiends against the three of us, for we will win out, please God!’’ ‘‘Good sirs,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘anyone who wants to may take on a combat for himself, but this one is mine alone! And there can be no doubt about my victory, with God’s help and right on my side, and the king’s justice in this chamber. May God reward him in Paradise!’’ The murmuring continued as the wise and astute King of the Bretons moved to ensure that no interference would occur through tampering by powerful kinsmen on either side; he immediately ordered the doors closed under armed guard, so that no one could leave. Then he drew his council aside and set forth the nature of the dispute for them, and received their advice on how to proceed. When he returned to the great hall, there was a loud call for silence, and he said, ‘‘Hear ye, good sirs, consider this well. This is no trivial quarrel, for the very life and permanent dishonor of one of the parties is at stake. Know that I must not and shall not shrink from rendering justice in my

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:54

PS

PAGE 57

58

melusine

own court. Olivier, do you wish to defend your father against this accusation of treason?’’ ‘‘Certainly I do, sire,’’ he replied. ‘‘Then,’’ continued the king, ‘‘inasmuch as the lists are all ready, I declare that the combat will take place tomorrow. And know that if you are defeated, you and your father will not escape hanging, both of you; and your adversary will have nothing less, should it befall him. Do what you must, and give us your hostages. As first among them, your father shall remain.’’ He had four knights confine Josselin to a fortified tower, then turned to Raymondin: ‘‘Sir knight, present your hostages.’’ Alain came forward with his two sons and full forty knights, who declared in unison, ‘‘Sire, we stand surety for him.’’ ‘‘That will suffice,’’ said the king. ‘‘I shall not keep you under guard, for I know very well that the knight would not have undertaken this if he did not intend to see it through.’’ Thus the parties left the king’s presence. Raymondin went away to his pavilions with his uncle, his cousins, and all his retinue. He spent the evening keeping vigil at the parish church, where he remained in devotion for a very long time. Olivier went to his lodging with a great number of his kinsmen, and had his armor and his horse made ready. Early the next day, both men heard mass, and then went to arm themselves. The king and the highestranking nobles took their places on stands set up around the lists. The field marshals were duly positioned, the combatants’ chairs set up, and equal exposure to the sun determined for each of them. At around nine o’clock, Raymondin arrived with a noble entourage. He was splendidly armed, with his shield about his neck and his lance at rest, in armor blazoned in silver and azure.26 He entered the lists mounted on a large swift charger that was also well armed from head to foot, poised to engage in combat. He bowed to the king and the noble assembly, who all exclaimed that it had been a long time since they had seen such a handsome paladin, or one more adroit. ‘‘He who must fight such a man,’’ they agreed, ‘‘has no easy task at hand!’’ Raymondin dismounted as lightly as if he were unarmed, and sat down in his chair. Olivier arrived considerably later. He, too, was well armed and mounted on a very fine charger; he seemed, and indeed was, a man of high station. His father, Josselin, on a gray palfrey, rode out in front of him, and both men bowed to the king. Josselin seemed very troubled, which led many to believe that he was in the wrong. Olivier dismounted very quickly. Why make a long account of it? The relics were brought out. Raymondin swore that Josselin had committed the treason and then knelt, kissed the relics, and returned to his

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:54

PS

PAGE 58

raymondin in brittany

59

place. Then Josselin swore an oath, but as he knelt to kiss the relics he trembled so violently that he was unable to touch them.27 Olivier in turn swore very feebly, then took his place. On behalf of the king, a herald cried out that no one, on penalty of hanging, was to utter a word or make a sign that either of the combatants could hear or see. Then, except for Josselin and those who were charged with guarding it, the field was cleared of people. Raymondin mounted with great agility and grasped his lance; on the other side, Olivier mounted rapidly and took his own lance, which had a sharp iron point. Then a herald cried out three times: ‘‘Let them begin! Do your duty! Do your duty!’’ Now the true story tells that when that proclamation was uttered, Raymondin positioned the butt of his lance on the ground and steadied it on his horse’s neck, then thrice made the sign of the True Cross. His foe, seeing him thus engaged, spurred forward, lance lowered, and before Raymondin could parry he dealt him a mighty blow to the chest. Raymondin did not yield, and Olivier’s lance broke upon the contact, while the impact knocked Raymondin’s lance to the ground. ‘‘Ah, traitor!’’ he shouted, ‘‘you’re true to your treacherous forebears, but it will do you no good!’’ Then he seized the stirrup hanging from his saddlebow, which had three very sharp points seven inches long, and as Olivier tried to mount another charge he struck his sturdy helmet and drove one of the points between the top of the helmet and the visor. The blow, descending at great speed with all the force of the arm that dealt it, broke one of the fastenings of the visor; Raymondin yanked on it sharply and the visor fell dangling to one side, leaving Olivier’s face completely exposed. Although he was terrified by this, Olivier drew his sword and played the role of a fearless knight. They struggled on for a very long time, trading countless terrible blows. Finally Raymondin dismounted, seized his lance lying on the ground, and rushed headlong toward his foe. Olivier whirled his horse around, as fine a mount as anyone could wish, and obliged Raymondin to pursue him across the field, thinking he could wear him out while the daylight lasted. But Raymondin was on to the strategy. He rushed back to his horse, grabbed the stirrup in one hand and his lance in the other, and advanced by deliberate steps toward his opponent. Olivier was not sure how to counter effectively, because he could not tell how Raymondin intended to attack him. Suddenly he spurred his horse toward Raymondin, intent on striking him in the chest. But Raymondin hurled the stirrup at him, and it hit his mount’s steel noseguard with such force that it shattered and the horse collapsed onto the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:55

PS

PAGE 59

60

melusine

ground. Olivier loosened the reins and dug in his spurs, but as the steed was regaining its feet, Raymondin struck his opponent such a blow in the side with his lance that he fell to the ground on the other side of his charger, with a full half-foot of the weapon’s iron lodged in his body. Before he could get up, Raymondin drubbed him so many times that he was unable to move, and then ripped off his helmet by force; placing his knee on the fallen man’s navel and his left hand around his neck, he held him so fast that he was completely immobilized. He kept Olivier pinned in that position for a very long time. When he was fully in control, he slipped out the short knife that hung at his right side and cried out, ‘‘Yield, you traitor, or you’re as good as dead!’’ ‘‘Go ahead and kill me then,’’ cried Olivier, ‘‘because I cannot consent to yield, and I’d sooner die by the hand of a valiant knight like you than by that of any other.’’ Suddenly Raymondin felt great pity for him, and asked him, on peril of his soul, if he knew anything of the treason his father, Josselin, had committed. Olivier said he did not: the incident had occurred before he was born, and regardless of why it had pleased God that Fortune go against him in the present confrontation, he held his father to be a worthy and loyal individual, and innocent of this deed. At that Raymondin, who knew the opposite to be true, felt such a great surge of wrath that he struck Olivier senseless across the temples with his armored fist. Then he rose, grabbed his enemy by the feet, dragged him to the lists, and threw him out. Raymondin raised his visor and approached the king’s platform. ‘‘Sire,’’ he asked, ‘‘have I done my duty? If more is to be done, I stand ready to do it, in the presence of your noble assembly.’’ ‘‘Sir knight,’’ said the king, ‘‘you have acquitted yourself well,’’ and he ordered that Josselin and his son both be hanged, whereupon Josselin was immediately seized. He begged piteously for mercy, and the king told him that if he were to tell the truth he might possibly receive some form of clemency. So Josselin confessed: ‘‘Sire, concealing it is useless, take pity on me! Everything happened just as this knight has told it, and my son, Olivier, was not yet born.’’ ‘‘There is great wrongdoing here,’’ the king told him. ‘‘And if God had not meant for you to be punished in this world, he would not have allowed you to live this long; for my part, you shall not escape punishment!’’ Then in a stentorian voice he ordered the executioners to carry out both hangings immediately. Raymondin stepped forward. ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ he said, ‘‘I thank you for your just verdict and for honoring my rightful claim. But I ask you, out of

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:55

PS

PAGE 60

raymondin in brittany

61

pity and compassion, to spare Olivier’s life; given his valor, and also considering that he had no part in the treason, his death would be a very great pity, for he may yet do many good things. As for his father, because I see that he is so old and frail, if you are willing to accord him grace I ask that you do so, on condition that I accede to my estate. Let whatever profit he has made from it be spent, in whatever amount may seem appropriate, to establish a priory and endow monks to pray in perpetuity for the soul of the king’s nephew.’’ Then the king said to his nobles, ‘‘Sires, you’ve heard the great clemency of this knight, who asks me to spare his enemies from death. But by the faith I owe my father’s soul, neither Josselin nor his son shall ever again commit treason or drive a noble man from my realm!’’ And so he had both of them hanged, returned Raymondin’s land to him, and also awarded him Josselin’s land in its entirety. Raymondin thanked him and paid him due homage for it. A splendid celebration followed, and the king was overjoyed to have a knight of such noble stock once again in his realm. He will soon discover, however, that Raymondin has no desire to remain in Brittany, for he is very eager to see Melusine again. Here the story says that the king treated Raymondin with great favor and convened a high court in his honor. The Breton nobles were equally delighted at his coming, especially his uncle Alain, his two sons, and all their relatives. Raymondin approached the king straightaway with this request: ‘‘Sire, I beg of you to consent that I give the barony of Le´on, which belonged to my father, Herve´ (may God have mercy on his soul), to Herve´ my cousin; the land will thus recover the name of its rightful lord, and you the name of your subject, for he is of the direct line.’’ ‘‘Since that is your wish,’’ said the king, ‘‘it pleases us well.’’ Then he summoned Herve´ , whom he esteemed highly: ‘‘Herve´, receive the gift of the barony of Le´on that your cousin wishes to give you, and render homage for it to me.’’ Herve´ did so, expressing his gratitude both to the king and to Raymondin. Then Raymondin turned to Alain: ‘‘Fair cousin, the land Josselin de Pont de Le´on held has been given to me by the king, and I want you to receive it and render homage to him for it.’’ Alain knelt, thanked him, and did homage to the king, who received it gladly. Meanwhile the nobles began to murmur among themselves, ‘‘This knight has not come into this realm because of greed. He risked his life to recover his estate and now gives it up so readily, so he must enjoy great wealth elsewhere!’’ Then the elderly knight came to Raymondin, who told him to carry out whatever his lady had commanded. That was precisely why he had come, and on

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:55

PS

PAGE 61

62

melusine

his lady’s behalf he presented the king with a very rich gold cup, set with many precious stones, and gave valuable jewels to all the nobles. Marveling at the source of such wealth, everyone thought that Raymondin must indeed be extremely rich and powerful. The festivities intensified, and Alain de Gue´mene´-Guingamp and his two sons knew such great joy that no one could even begin to imagine it. But on the other side were the aggrieved kinsmen of Josselin de Pont de Le´on, who had not forgotten the death of their cousin and his son, as you soon shall hear. The story falls silent now about the celebration, and tells how Melusine occupied herself while Raymondin was in Brittany. During that time she had the town of Lusignan constructed and the walls built on solid bedrock. There were fortified towers, thick and machicolated like the walls, and covered passages within the walls to allow for a sheltered defense by archers both outside and within, and deep trenches and good palisades. Between town and castle she had a sturdy tower erected, with tiles strongly cemented in the Saracen fashion and walls from sixteen to twenty feet thick. She had it made so high that the sentries on all sides could easily see anyone approaching the fortress from the town, and she named it the Clarion Tower because she set watchmen up there to sound their horns whenever they saw someone coming. In addition, trenches were dug around the bourg where necessary, and they can still be seen there today. Meanwhile the king and Raymondin were welcomed festively in Nantes; the king paid great tribute to Raymondin, who made a great show of valor in jousts and tourneys. All the noblest ladies of the realm were most impressed by his bearing; they said that he was worthy indeed to hold a vast domain, and were amazed by the great wealth he displayed from day to day. However much was made of Raymondin, the Chatelain of Derval, who was the nephew of Josselin de Pont de Le´on, felt otherwise. He dispatched messengers to Josselin’s relatives and close associates to let them know how things had turned out for his uncle. He convened them at his rural retreat in the forest of Gue´rande, knowing that Raymondin held most of the land in that area and would pass through there on his way out of the region. Josselin’s people were very disturbed by this news, and two hundred fully armed men hastened to the rendezvous. The chatelain left court without informing the king or the nobles; he left behind three of his squires to find out what road Raymondin would be taking and to report that information to him at his retreat. When he got there his kinsmen had already arrived. He told them about how Josselin and his son had been hanged and asked what they intended to

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:56

PS

PAGE 62

raymondin in brittany

63

do about it: avenge Josselin on Raymondin, who had brought this on him and great loss and shame on them all? Or have nothing at all to do with the matter? A very outspoken knight, the son of Josselin’s first cousin, answered on everyone’s behalf: ‘‘Chatelain, we can’t let this stand as is, and we all agree: the man who insulted and dishonored us must die!’’ ‘‘By heaven,’’ said the chatelain, ‘‘my uncle Josselin did well to shower you with honor and wealth! Let me position you in a spot where we’ll be sure to do away with this man who brought such shame on us. No matter what route he takes out of Brittany, he can’t escape us, for our spies will report his itinerary when the time comes.’’ They all expressed the same resolve: ‘‘So be it! Come what may, we shall slay this scoundrel who inflicted so much damage and shame on us!’’ Here the story speaks again of Raymondin, who left the king and his nobles and went to Le´on to visit the fortress that had belonged to his father and that he himself had just given to his cousin Herve´. The celebration in Nantes lasted for a fortnight or more, and I can’t begin to tell you how many tributes the Breton king and all his nobles paid Raymondin, so in the interest of brevity I won’t try. Raymondin finally said farewell, with profuse thanks to the king for the justice he had received in his court, and departed amid fine ceremony, to the regret of all who remained. He rode out rapidly toward Le´on, along with his uncle Alain and the latter’s two sons and their kinsmen. The elderly knight had preceded him, to have tents and pavilions set up and make all the necessary arrangements. Raymondin and his closest kinsmen lodged in the castle, the others in the town. There were great festivities, and Raymondin gave fine gifts to all the nobles present. The inhabitants of the domain were delighted that the son of their rightful lord had come, and they gave him handsome presents according to the local usage: wine, cattle, fish, poultry, hay, oats, and many other things besides. Even though Raymondin had chosen not to remain or hold the land, they were nonetheless happy to be back under the lordship of someone in his lineage and no longer subject to that of Josselin. Raymondin thanked them warmly for their gifts; he enjoined them to be good and faithful subjects to Herve´, to whom he had given the land, and received their pledges to do so. The story now turns to the spies who were lurking in that very area. One of them maintained contact with the retreat where the chatelain and Josselin’s kinsmen were stationed while the other two remained to see what road their victim would take. Raymondin and his kinsmen proceeded from Le´ on to Gue´mene´-Guingamp, where the festivities were even livelier. The locals did

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:56

PS

PAGE 63

64

melusine

everything they could to prolong his stay, and though he was eager to be on his way, he wanted to please them, so he wound up staying for a full week. Meanwhile a man from Gue´rande told Alain’s son Herve´ that as he was passing near the chatelain’s retreat one of the latter’s servants had said they were lying in ambush, though without specifying for whom. The capable squire Herve´ sent to look into this matter managed to learn the identity of most of the ringleaders and ascertained that five to six hundred fighting men were also on hand. Herve´ forbade him to mention this to anyone else and quietly informed only his brother Alain and some of their most eminent kinsmen. ‘‘We can’t imagine what they have in mind,’’ they said, ‘‘unless it be to take vengeance on our cousin Raymondin, or else assail us for what happened. In any case, let’s not be caught off guard; we must summon our allies and assemble in secret. Then we shall see what action they take, and if they do attack us we’ll be prepared. And if it’s Raymondin they’re after, they’ll settle for nothing less than his life.’’ They all agreed and mobilized so quickly and discreetly that few people knew about it. In less than two days they had assembled around four hundred men-at-arms, including kinsmen and allies, and had placed them in a forest where very few people would be aware of their presence. When Raymondin was not willing to delay a moment longer, he said goodbye to his uncle Alain, who was much saddened by his departure. Alain’s two sons and a great number of their kinsmen escorted their cousin, and despite Raymondin’s insistence they refused to turn back but remained with him until they came to within one league of the avengers lying in wait. When the chatelain’s spies told him they were nearby, he goaded his kinsmen: ‘‘Now we shall see who among you really did love my uncle Josselin and his son Olivier. Now prove it by avenging their deaths! With a single attack we can destroy not only the one who brought so much shame on us but his entire clan as well!’’ They all vowed to slaughter the whole lot of them. But, as the proverb says, he who thinks to avenge his shame sometimes increases it, and thus it was with the chatelain and his kinsmen. In the meantime the elderly knight sought out Raymondin and warned him, ‘‘Sire, you and your men must ride through this forest fully armed and in tight ranks, for the relatives of Josselin whom you destroyed despise you. They could easily harm you if they find you unprepared, and my heart tells me we shall encounter them soon enough.’’ Herve´, Alain, and their kinsmen had armed themselves and sent their men on ahead to lie in ambush, less

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:56

PS

PAGE 64

raymondin in brittany

65

than half a league from the chatelain’s retreat. Thus when Raymondin, having ordered his own men to arm and set his pennon flying, saw his kinsmen also fully armed, he was puzzled. Likewise Herve´ and Alain did not know why their cousin and his men had been alerted, but they told him about how they had sent four hundred men on ahead to protect him against their enemies. ‘‘My word,’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘this is a favor not to be forgotten, and it shall not be forgotten if ever you need me in the future.’’ As they rode onward into the forest, it was a fine spectacle, with Raymondin riding out in front, his commander’s staff in hand, keeping his men in good order. With that the story turns to the maneuvers of the chatelain and his relatives. When the spy notified them that Raymondin and his party were entering the forest, the chatelain shouted, ‘‘Mount up, mount up! For the love of Josselin and Olivier, follow me!’’ Now some eight hundred combatants strong, they sprang to their horses and set out through the woods to confront Raymondin. The men Herve´ and his relatives had hidden to ambush them let them go by without revealing their presence, then followed along behind them. Very surprised to encounter the first group of about one hundred of Raymondin’s men armed and riding in formation, the chatelain’s forces shouted defiantly, ‘‘Now you shall die, you lackeys of that fiend who doomed our cousin Josselin and brought shame on us!’’ The smaller band barely had time to sound the horn before the chatelain’s men fell on them and injured many before Raymondin could arrive on the scene. Lance lowered and charging as fast as his horse could carry him, he lit into his foes and knocked the first man he encountered straightaway to the ground. Then he drew his sword and hacked to right and to left, inflicting heavy losses. In a rage, the chatelain motioned three of his cousins toward Raymondin: ‘‘There you see the knight who brought shame on our lineage! If we kill him, the rest can’t hold out for long.’’ The trio spurred toward Raymondin with lowered lances; two landed heavy blows on his shield and the third bashed his helmet, so forcefully that they tipped both horse and rider groundward, then passed on by him. But Raymondin rallied his powerful, agile steed, which adroitly regained its footing without the rider ever losing the stirrup or his hold on his sword. He turned to face the chatelain and smote him so soundly on the helmet with his sword that he lost his footing in the stirrups as his sword sailed out of his hand. Raymondin then laid a powerful blow to his shoulder that toppled him from his horse, and he was trampled amid the intensifying melee.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:56

PS

PAGE 65

66

melusine

After there had been tremendous losses on both sides, the elderly knight arrived with Herve´ and Alain on his heels and rekindled the fierce battle; Raymondin’s marvelous prowess valiantly defeated his enemies. But the chatelain crept away from the thick of the combat and mounted a sturdy charger brought to him by his men. When they saw him back in the saddle, they took heart and forged back into the fray. The dead and wounded accumulated on both sides. Outnumbered by opponents who fought so valiantly, Raymondin and his men were sustaining heavy losses when Herve´’s forces suddenly rushed out of ambush to attack from behind. Beset so fiercely from all sides, the enemy was thrown into total disarray and didn’t know which way to turn; they could neither defend themselves nor flee. The chatelain was captured and turned over to Raymondin, who ordered the elderly knight and four other men to guard him closely, and within a short time all the rest were captured and put to death. When Raymondin and his cousins met his allies back at the retreat, he thanked them profusely: ‘‘I owe you deep gratitude for protecting me today, for I am well aware that without God’s help and yours those traitors would treacherously have done me in. Now we must decide what’s to be done about it.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said Herve´, ‘‘your will is ours.’’ ‘‘Then here is what we’ll do: hang everyone in Josselin’s clan we found hereabouts, and send the chatelain and the other plotters to the King of Brittany to confess their treason toward us. Let him punish them as he sees fit.’’ Everyone concurred; all the prisoners were searched, and Josselin’s kinsmen were hanged in windows, doorways, and all around the place. The chatelain and the rest were bound, and Alain, with three hundred men-at-arms, took them before the king, who was then at Vannes, and recounted the whole incident. He said that Raymondin commended himself to the royal good graces and hoped the king would not be displeased that he had first taken vengeance on those who had so treacherously sought his death before sending the chatelain and the others to the king, so that he might know the truth of the matter and set their punishment as he saw fit. The king upbraided the chatelain: ‘‘Sire, how dare you commit such an outrage, or such a betrayal of the justice we had carried out in our kingdom, which was perfectly reasonable in light of the high treason to which your uncle Josselin confessed? By God, you went beyond the pale, and it serves you right that it turned out so badly for you.’’ ‘‘Ah, noble king,’’ said the chatelain, ‘‘have pity on me, for I was enraged over the dishonor Raymondin had brought on our lineage.’’ ‘‘By my head,’’ retorted the king, ‘‘traitors are

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:56

PS

PAGE 66

raymondin in brittany

67

loathsome! One should shut the stable door before the horse is lost. Be assured that you shall never again undertake to slay a nobleman through treachery, for I shall not sit again at table until you have been hanged, like your uncle and all the prisoners who have been brought here with you.’’ Then he sent the others straightaway to the gallows and the chatelain to Nantes, where he was strung up next to his uncle and his cousin Olivier. Thus did the King of the Bretons uphold justice in his time. And now the story falls silent about him and tells of Raymondin and his relatives. When Alain returned to the retreat and reported what had been done, everyone agreed that the king had acted valiantly as a worthy defender of justice. Then Raymondin convened Herve´, Alain, and his other kinsmen, and said, ‘‘Good cousins, I enjoin you to found a priory with eight monks in honor of the Trinity, and endow it, so that they may chant every day for the soul of my father, for the former king’s nephew, and for all the rest who have lost their lives in this mad conflict.’’ They agreed to do so, and then Raymondin asked them to commend him to the king and the nobles and their father Alain, and took his leave of them. They were all saddened, and the two brothers downcast, that he would not allow them to accompany him any farther. While Raymondin went on to Gue´rande, where he was very well received, Herve´ and Alain returned to their father and told him the whole adventure of the chatelain and that their cousin, on his departure, had directed them to found a priory. ‘‘My word,’’ said Alain, ‘‘now the land of Brittany is well rid of the line of Josselin! God have mercy on their souls, even though they never loved us. My dear children, go to the king and request that he grant you land on which to build the priory, and tell him that your cousin enjoined you to do it; I am sure he will give you a positive response.’’ The brothers rode to Vannes, but the king was out hunting near Suscinio, so they passed back through the gate and rode through the forest to the castle, where they learned that he was in the park. Finding him beneath a tree by a pool awaiting the stag the dogs were pursuing, they drew aside to avoid distracting him from his recreation, which he took note of and much appreciated. Suddenly the stag rushed into view and plunged into the pool, where the pack of hounds drew it from the water; it was butchered and the customary portion was awarded to the dogs. Then Herve´ and Alain came forward, greeted the king, and gave him their cousin’s message. The king welcomed them and inquired about Raymondin’s well-being; they told him what they had seen, and how he had asked them to found a priory to have chants performed for

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 67

68

melusine

the soul of the king’s nephew, for his father, Herve´, and for all those who had met death on account of this dispute. They then requested on his behalf that the king give them a site on which to build the priory. ‘‘This is a most reasonable request,’’ said the king. ‘‘Let us go at once to the place where I wish it to be founded.’’ They left the ravine and went along the wall to the end of the enclosure, where the king said, ‘‘Good sirs, have your priory founded here, and take as much space as you like. I grant you access to the forest to take wood for its construction, and when the monks are established here, they may take firewood for themselves and their chapter. I also grant them fishing rights in the sea a quarter of a league away, and the right to any revenue they may obtain from hunting in the forest for birds and game. And I grant them all the arable lands within a half-league all around this site.’’ He had this drawn up in a charter. The brothers thanked him and sent at once for excavators, masons, and carpenters. The church and the priory were completed in a short time, and eight white friars, who wear a blue cross beneath their vestments, were established there; they were well enough provided for to live in ease, as they do to this day.28

FOUNDING A DYNASTY IN POITOU

Returning to Raymondin, the story says that he remained around Gue´rande long enough to pacify some of the contentious Bretons, so that the entire region was now at peace. Then he bade farewell to nobles and commoners, who were all very sorry to see him leave. He rode back into Poitou, where he found an abundance of tall uninhabited forests, in some places teeming with game—stags, hinds, roebucks, boars, and other wild animals—and in many other places magnificent prairies and rivers. ‘‘What a terrible shame,’’ he said, ‘‘that such a fertile land is not inhabited!’’ And in several places along the coast he came upon lovely uninhabited areas that he thought could be very profitably settled. Finally he arrived at an ancient abbey called Maillezais, very large and strong, that was inhabited by one hundred monks and a number of lay brothers.29 It pleased him so much that he stayed on for three days and nights, and made gifts of handsome jewels to the abbey before riding on toward Lusignan. When he saw the Clarion Tower and the town, both of which had been built since he left, he did not recognize the place and thought he was

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 68

68

melusine

the soul of the king’s nephew, for his father, Herve´, and for all those who had met death on account of this dispute. They then requested on his behalf that the king give them a site on which to build the priory. ‘‘This is a most reasonable request,’’ said the king. ‘‘Let us go at once to the place where I wish it to be founded.’’ They left the ravine and went along the wall to the end of the enclosure, where the king said, ‘‘Good sirs, have your priory founded here, and take as much space as you like. I grant you access to the forest to take wood for its construction, and when the monks are established here, they may take firewood for themselves and their chapter. I also grant them fishing rights in the sea a quarter of a league away, and the right to any revenue they may obtain from hunting in the forest for birds and game. And I grant them all the arable lands within a half-league all around this site.’’ He had this drawn up in a charter. The brothers thanked him and sent at once for excavators, masons, and carpenters. The church and the priory were completed in a short time, and eight white friars, who wear a blue cross beneath their vestments, were established there; they were well enough provided for to live in ease, as they do to this day.28

FOUNDING A DYNASTY IN POITOU

Returning to Raymondin, the story says that he remained around Gue´rande long enough to pacify some of the contentious Bretons, so that the entire region was now at peace. Then he bade farewell to nobles and commoners, who were all very sorry to see him leave. He rode back into Poitou, where he found an abundance of tall uninhabited forests, in some places teeming with game—stags, hinds, roebucks, boars, and other wild animals—and in many other places magnificent prairies and rivers. ‘‘What a terrible shame,’’ he said, ‘‘that such a fertile land is not inhabited!’’ And in several places along the coast he came upon lovely uninhabited areas that he thought could be very profitably settled. Finally he arrived at an ancient abbey called Maillezais, very large and strong, that was inhabited by one hundred monks and a number of lay brothers.29 It pleased him so much that he stayed on for three days and nights, and made gifts of handsome jewels to the abbey before riding on toward Lusignan. When he saw the Clarion Tower and the town, both of which had been built since he left, he did not recognize the place and thought he was

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 68

founding a dynasty in poitou

69

somewhere else, and when the sentry in the tower sounded the horn he was very surprised indeed. Raymondin marveled as he beheld the town girded by high walls, sturdy towers, and deep moats, all made from cut stone, and the tall broad tower that loomed above the town and the fortress by more than the length of a lance. Hearing horns sounding repeatedly as the sentries saw more and more people arriving, he queried the elderly knight, ‘‘How can this be? I thought we were very close to Lusignan, but somehow we seem to have missed it!’’ The knight began to chuckle. ‘‘What?’’ said Raymondin, ‘‘you’re making fun of me! I swear, were it not for the tower and the town I see, I would think this is Lusignan!’’ ‘‘I assure you, my lord, it is,’’ said the elderly knight, ‘‘and God willing, you shall soon find great joy there!’’ The cooks and baggage handlers who preceded them had already announced Raymondin’s arrival. Melusine pretended she hadn’t known about it and had the inhabitants prepare to go out to meet him. She came out flanked by ladies and maidens, knights and squires, all well mounted and smartly attired. Raymondin was amazed to see a double line of riders advancing from the depths of the valley. When they came nearer, they cried out in unison, ‘‘Welcome, my lord!’’ Raymondin recognized several of them and asked where they were coming from. ‘‘From Lusignan, sire,’’ was the reply. ‘‘Lusignan!’’ exclaimed Raymondin, ‘‘and is it far from here?’’ ‘‘Truly, my lord,’’ they said, ‘‘there you see Lusignan. Our lady has had this fair town and lofty tower built since you left, and there she is now, coming toward you!’’ Raymondin was astounded but kept his thoughts to himself; then, as he recalled how she had built the fortress and castle in such a short time, his sense of amazement decreased. Melusine came forward and welcomed him sweetly: ‘‘My lord, I am filled with joy that you have achieved so much, and so honorably, during your journey. I have been told all about it.’’ ‘‘It is thanks to God and to you,’’ he replied. The moment they entered Lusignan, a week’s festivities got under way. The Count of Forez came to welcome his brother warmly, and they went to Poitiers to see Count Bertrand, who was eager to know where Raymondin had been and was very pleased by his account of the adventure. The brothers then took leave of him, one going to Forez and the other to Lusignan, where Melusine was most happy about Raymondin’s return. At that time she was pregnant, and at term she bore her second child, a son, whom they baptized and named Eudes. Although one of his ears was immeasurably larger than the other, his limbs were all extremely handsome

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 69

70

melusine

and well formed. He later married the daughter of the Count of the Marche, and after that became Count of the Marche himself.30 When Melusine was up and about again, she and Raymondin held a great celebration with many noble guests. That same year she had the castle and the village of Melle built, as well as Vouvant and Mervent; then she had the town and the tower of SaintMaixent built and construction begun on the abbey, while she also did many good deeds for the poor.31 In the second year following she had another son, named Guyon. Although a very handsome child, he did have one eye higher than the other. Melusine had excellent nurses, and she herself took such good care of her children that they flourished and became so strong that all who saw them marveled. During this period she had a number of fine settlements established throughout the lands they held in the County of Poitou and the Duchy of Guyenne.32 The castle and town of Parthenay she had constructed were strong and handsome beyond compare; at La Rochelle the seaside watchtowers and the castle went up and the town was begun. Three leagues from there stood a sturdy tower that Julius Cesar had built, called the Tower of Eagles then because of the emblem on the emperor’s banner; Melusine had it encircled with sturdy towers and thick walls, and named it Chaˆtelaillon.33 Afterward she built Pons in Poitou, and Saintes, which at that time was called Linges, and then Talemont in the Talmondois, and many other towns and fortresses.34 And Raymondin acquired so much land as a result of her enterprises that there was no prince in Brittany, Guyenne, or Gascony, or any other man who dealt with him, who did not stand in fear of arousing his anger.35 The story says that during the fifth year of her marriage Melusine had a son whom they named Antoine. He was a large, well-formed specimen, but was born with a lion’s paw birthmark on his left cheek, which before he was eight years old grew fur and sharp nails, causing him to be much feared. Later he became Count of Luxembourg, as you shall hear. And Melusine had numerous churches founded throughout the land and endowed them in many ways that should not be forgotten. We read that in the seventh year Melusine bore a fifth son, named Renaud. A finer looking child was not to be found anywhere. He had only one eye, but he could see extraordinarily well with it, things such as inbound ships and objects on land at a distance of some twenty-one leagues, which was three times farther than anyone else could see. He was attractive, affable, and courteous, as you shall hear later on.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 70

urian and guyon defend cyprus

71

It says that in the eighth year Melusine gave birth to her sixth son, who was named Geoffroy.36 Because he was born with one tooth that jutted out of his mouth more than an inch, he was called Big-Tooth. He was huge, tall, unusually muscular and powerful, and ferocious and cruel, too. Even people who merely heard about him were frightened. And he did many extraordinary things, as you shall hear. In the ninth year, according to the story, Melusine gave birth to her seventh son, Fromont. He was quite handsome, despite a small spot on his nose covered with a tuft of hair, like the hide of a mole. He was a very devout youth, and later, with the consent of his father and mother, became a monk at the abbey of Maillezais, about which you shall hear a very distressing story later on. Two years ensued without a birth, then in the eleventh year Melusine bore her eighth son. He was monstrously large, had three eyes, one of them on his forehead, and was so wicked and cruel that before the age of four he had killed two of his nurses. Later you shall hear how he died and was buried in the New Church at Poitiers. Now this true story tells us that Melusine nurtured her children until the first, Urian, was seventeen years old. By then he was strikingly tall, strong, and agile. Everyone regretted his odd visage, short and broad with one eye red and the other very dark, and ears the size of the handles on a winnowing basket. His brother Eudes was sixteen, and Guyon fifteen. Urian and Guyon were very fond of each other, and Guyon was so swift and lithe that everyone marveled at him, too. The two of them were always together, and were much loved by the nobles of the land, parents and children alike. They reciprocated this affection in full measure, and often joined them in feats of arms, jousts, and tourneys.

URIAN AND GUYON DEFEND CYPRUS

Around that time two knights of Poitou returned from Jerusalem with stories of how, while the King of Cyprus was at Famagusta, the Sultan of Damascus had placed him in a desperate situation by laying siege to that city.37 The king’s lovely daughter was his only heir. When the news reached Urian, he said to Guyon, ‘‘Fair brother, I think it would indeed be charitable to help that king in his struggle against the Saracens.38 Father has eight sons now, and his domain will not lack an heir, even without us here. All the more reason,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 71

urian and guyon defend cyprus

71

It says that in the eighth year Melusine gave birth to her sixth son, who was named Geoffroy.36 Because he was born with one tooth that jutted out of his mouth more than an inch, he was called Big-Tooth. He was huge, tall, unusually muscular and powerful, and ferocious and cruel, too. Even people who merely heard about him were frightened. And he did many extraordinary things, as you shall hear. In the ninth year, according to the story, Melusine gave birth to her seventh son, Fromont. He was quite handsome, despite a small spot on his nose covered with a tuft of hair, like the hide of a mole. He was a very devout youth, and later, with the consent of his father and mother, became a monk at the abbey of Maillezais, about which you shall hear a very distressing story later on. Two years ensued without a birth, then in the eleventh year Melusine bore her eighth son. He was monstrously large, had three eyes, one of them on his forehead, and was so wicked and cruel that before the age of four he had killed two of his nurses. Later you shall hear how he died and was buried in the New Church at Poitiers. Now this true story tells us that Melusine nurtured her children until the first, Urian, was seventeen years old. By then he was strikingly tall, strong, and agile. Everyone regretted his odd visage, short and broad with one eye red and the other very dark, and ears the size of the handles on a winnowing basket. His brother Eudes was sixteen, and Guyon fifteen. Urian and Guyon were very fond of each other, and Guyon was so swift and lithe that everyone marveled at him, too. The two of them were always together, and were much loved by the nobles of the land, parents and children alike. They reciprocated this affection in full measure, and often joined them in feats of arms, jousts, and tourneys.

URIAN AND GUYON DEFEND CYPRUS

Around that time two knights of Poitou returned from Jerusalem with stories of how, while the King of Cyprus was at Famagusta, the Sultan of Damascus had placed him in a desperate situation by laying siege to that city.37 The king’s lovely daughter was his only heir. When the news reached Urian, he said to Guyon, ‘‘Fair brother, I think it would indeed be charitable to help that king in his struggle against the Saracens.38 Father has eight sons now, and his domain will not lack an heir, even without us here. All the more reason,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:57

PS

PAGE 71

72

melusine

then, that we should strive to win honorable renown abroad.’’ ‘‘You’re absolutely right, that goes without saying,’’ said Guyon. ‘‘I’m willing to do whatever you think is best.’’ ‘‘Splendid!’’ said Urian. ‘‘Let’s summon the two knights who have returned from their pilgrimage and ask them more about this matter.’’ The knights happily obliged and were warmly received by the two brothers, who plied them with many questions. They gave detailed information about their journey and the customs and manners of the lands they had seen. ‘‘In fact,’’ Urian noted, ‘‘we heard you visited an island where a Christian king is besieged by a Saracen sultan. We are very curious about why you didn’t stay to help the king in his struggle, especially since you’re both known to be such valiant knights. It seems to us that any good Christian would feel obliged to do that, and that to help him in such dire straits would be a charitable deed.’’ ‘‘In truth, young lord,’’ came the reply, ‘‘rest assured that if we had seen any way of entering the city without being captured or killed, we would readily have joined the King of Cyprus to await whatever adventure God might send our way. Yet the efforts of two knights obviously cannot carry the day against at least sixty or maybe even eighty thousand Saracens. This is what kept us from going in. As you know, only a fool thinks he can stop a gale by blowing into the wind.’’ ‘‘Indeed,’’ answered Urian, ‘‘your reason is legitimate. But tell me, if one were to go in with, say, two thousand or twenty-five hundred armed men, could they get there in time to be of any help to that ruler?’’ ‘‘Yes, in fact,’’ said one of the knights, ‘‘the city is well fortified and the king is a fearless warrior. There is a good supply of provisions and plenty of capable men to guard the city. Several fortresses are regularly supplied by Rhodes39 and the Armenians,40 and that is a tremendous boon to the King of Cyprus and the inhabitants. Listen, my companion and I would like to find someone eager to go there with precisely the kind of contingent you mentioned, and would gladly take part in the adventure!’’ ‘‘So be it!’’ cried Urian. ‘‘My brother and I hereby retain you to go there with us, as soon as possible.’’ The knights were delighted at this prospect, and pronounced the plan noble and courageous. And here the story shifts from them to tell of how Urian and Guyon bade farewell to their mother and father, and how Melusine helped them. First they went to see Melusine. ‘‘Dear Mother,’’ said Urian very respectfully, ‘‘if it please you, it’s high time we travel and see other lands, to win honor and renown on foreign soil. That’s how we could learn, by talking to

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:58

PS

PAGE 72

urian and guyon defend cyprus

73

the good folk in other places about things uncommon around here. And if Fortune should smile on us, we aspire to conquer many lands. When we consider that there are already eight of us brothers and that eventually there could be twice that many or even more, if your land were parceled out that many times the heir of the patrimony would acquire a meager estate compared to the vast and noble one our father and yourself currently hold. So as of now Guyon and I are relinquishing any share of the legacy that you might eventually leave us, except your goodwill and any help you can give us in mounting our voyage.’’ ‘‘My children,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘this request shows great valor on your part and should not be refused. I shall speak to your father about it, for I must not grant it without first consulting him.’’ When she told Raymondin about their sons’ request, he deferred to her wishes: ‘‘My dear lady, if you think this is a good idea, then do as you see fit.’’ ‘‘Very well, then,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘and rest assured that everything they do on this voyage will accrue to their honor and profit.’’ Returning to the youths, she said, ‘‘Dear children, begin preparations, for your father has granted your request, and I concur. And be sure that I shall take care of everything in no time. Tell me, though, where you are going, so I can furnish exactly what you need.’’ ‘‘Yes, Mother,’’ answered Urian, ‘‘we’ve heard that the Sultan of Damascus has besieged the King of Cyprus in the city of Famagusta, and we intend to go and help him fight the treacherous Saracens.’’ ‘‘Then you will need provisions for both land and sea,’’ said Melusine. ‘‘I shall order everything you need immediately, and I think you’ll be well satisfied with the arrangements.’’ They gratefully and humbly knelt before her, but she raised them up and kissed each one, tearful and saddened by their imminent departure. For what she felt for them was not the transient sentiment of a wet nurse, but deep maternal love. The story reports that Melusine took great care in preparing for their departure. She summoned a splendid fleet to the port at La Rochelle; there were galleys and small landing crafts as well as mighty sailing vessels, the smallest of which had two bridges, the others three. The fleet could easily transport three thousand fighting men. Meanwhile the sons summoned the two knights who had told them about their voyage and informed them that they were preparing to leave immediately, as promised. They replied, ‘‘Lords, we are ready to depart and have contacted several noblemen who are also preparing to join you, as they are eager to serve under you.’’ ‘‘We are indeed grateful, to you and to them,’’ said Urian.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:58

PS

PAGE 73

74

melusine

At last Melusine had everything ready. She appointed four barons from Poitou and Guyenne to serve as her sons’ administrators, and there were countless knights, squires, and nobles, as well as 2,500 infantrymen and 500 crossbowmen. The provisions, artillery, equipment, and horses were loaded onto the vessels and then the men were boarded. All those banners, pennants, and standards fluttering in the breeze, along with the sound of horns and other instruments and the neighing of so many steeds, all created a spectacle beautiful to behold! Then the two youths bade a tearful farewell to their brothers and the servants, and Melusine and Raymondin accompanied them down to the sea. There Melusine took them aside, and said, ‘‘My children, here are two rings whose stones have the same virtue: as long as you wear them and practice loyalty, shunning wickedness and treachery, you shall never be defeated; you shall always have the upper hand in any conflict, and no spells, enchantments, or poison of any sort will harm you, for as soon as you gaze at one of these rings the evil power will be neutralized.’’ She gave one to each of them, and they knelt in thanks before her. Then she continued:41 ‘‘My children, wherever you may be, you are to attend mass every day before you do anything else, and call on your Creator for help in all your endeavors. Serve Him diligently, and love Him and fear Him as your God. Uphold our Holy Mother Church and champion her against all evildoers. Give aid and counsel to widows and orphans, honor all women, and protect maidens from anyone who might seek to disinherit them without reason. Esteem men of honor and keep company with them. Be humane and humble toward both rich and poor. If you see an able warrior who is poor and in need of clothing and a mount, give him some of your own possessions, according to your ability to do so and his worthiness. Be generous with good men, and when you do give something, do not delay in doing it, but consider when, how much, why, and whether the person is worthy, or, if he serves another, whether his master is worthy. If you give for the pleasure of giving, take care to avoid foolish generosity that would incur ridicule, for those who truly merit your largesse would consider themselves slighted, while others would reproach you behind your back. Make no promises you cannot keep, and never delay in fulfilling your promises, for a long wait greatly diminishes the quality of the gift. ‘‘Avoid coveting the wife of anyone whose friendship you desire. Shun the counsel of servants, and never take any man whose behavior and situation are unknown to you too closely into your confidence. Never believe an avaricious

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:58

PS

PAGE 74

urian and guyon defend cyprus

75

man or assign him responsibilities, for he could bring you more dishonor in an hour than he could profit you in a lifetime. Avoid borrowing sums you cannot repay in full, and if you must borrow, repay the loan as soon as you are able. Thus will you remain free of debts and live honorably. ‘‘If God grant that you conquer a land, govern your subjects according to their nature. If they are rebellious, master the situation and exercise your full rights of lordship. Always be on your guard as long as you are in power, for if you allow yourself to be subjugated, you will have to govern according to the will of others. Regardless of whether your subjects are obstinate or compliant, take great care not to impose on them any new custom that is unreasonable. Take from them what is rightfully your due, but do not tax them excessively or impose customs that are unreasonable, for when subjects are reduced to poverty, their lord is a beggar as well; if warfare or some dire necessity were to arise, he would have no source of revenue and could fall into servitude, and neither friends nor strangers would regret his fate. Remember that three shearings a year yields less wool than only one. ‘‘My children, I also forbid you to put your faith in gossips, flatterers, and backbiters, or to heed the counsel of an outcast or a fugitive from his homeland eager to bring harm to those who sent him into exile, unless he is in the right and you have good cause to help him. To do otherwise could greatly hinder your ascent to the pinnacle of honor. ‘‘Above all I forbid you to succumb to pride. I insist that you deal justly and reasonably with the weak as well as with the powerful. Instead of avenging wrongs done to you, exact reparation. Do not loathe your enemies, however lowly they may be, but be on your guard at all times. When engaged in conquest, do not adopt a condescending attitude with your familiars; speak and associate with each one, the great as well as the humble, according to his quality, for humane lordship kindles the flame of love. Show your enemies a lion’s fierceness of heart; let them behold your power and lordship. If God should grant that you achieve material gain, share it among your companions according to the worthiness of each one. ‘‘In warfare, heed the counsel of valiant men seasoned in the art of honorable struggle. Conclude no long treaties with your enemies, for the stronger party thereby risks deceit and loss: the wise man backs off in order to leap farther ahead. Yet when the wise man is powerless to resist his adversary, he will cleverly negotiate a treaty of long duration in order to borrow time until he can recover his power and subdue his enemy, and then quickly find cause

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:58

PS

PAGE 75

76

melusine

for the treaty’s abrogation. I therefore admonish you never to temporize with your enemy when you can overcome him honorably instead. If you then treat him courteously, it will accrue to your own honor, whereas if you are at all accommodating in concluding a treaty, given that some advantage might accrue to either side, some could think or say that you did it out of fear. I am not suggesting that you should shun a good treaty when such is possible, but rather that it be of brief duration, or else so enduring as to become permanent and thereby be forgotten as such. Thus it shall benefit the profit and honor of him who, seconded by common opinion, believes himself to be in the right.’’ Having thus admonished her children, who were most grateful for her counsel, Melusine added, ‘‘My sons, I have had enough gold and silver coin sent to your ship to enable you to maintain your status and pay your men for four years. And doubt not that you have enough bread, fresh water, vinegar, salted meat and fish, and good wines to last you for a long time. Go now, and may God be with you and guide you; be ever mindful to conduct yourselves well and to observe the things I have prescribed.’’ So they took leave of their father and mother and boarded their vessel, then hoisted anchor and set sail. The captains, as was their custom, prayed that God grant them safe passage. As the fleet turned seaward, the wind swelled the sails so strongly that the ships were soon out of sight, and Raymondin, Melusine, and their party left the shore and proceeded to Eagle Castle. The story now follows the brothers and their men as they skim swiftly across the deep, making straight for Cyprus. They were at sea for a very long time, passing many an isle and making landfall at several points along the way. Mid-voyage, several ships in pursuit of two galleys loomed into view. The captain advised the brothers to dispatch a galley to find out who was manning these vessels, while also readying their men for anything that might happen. As their galley drew alongside the other two, this was the exchange: ‘‘Who goes there?’’ ‘‘Our galleys are from Rhodes, and we encountered the Saracens who are pursuing us. We see that you are part of a Christian fleet.’’ ‘‘Indeed we are!’’ ‘‘Summon your ships then,’’ cried one of the captains from Rhodes, ‘‘and hurry, for you’ve come upon high adventure: those ships belong to the Sultan of Damascus and are on their way to the siege of Famagusta. Whoever stops them will render great service to the King of Cyprus and deal the sultan a devastating blow.’’ Hearing this, the men in the Poitevin galley turned rapidly back to relay this news to the brothers. Imagine the rush of all their men clutching spears

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:58

PS

PAGE 76

urian and guyon defend cyprus

77

and lances as they clambered aloft to the fortified riggings! Broad bucklers flanked the ships and galleys; cannons and crossbows were readied, trumpets and war horns were sounded. The galleys hastened toward battle in rhythm with the oars. It was a beautiful sight to behold! The Saracens didn’t know what to think of the approach of vessels such as these, for they had never imagined that such a powerful Christian force was so near, but they began readying themselves for battle even as they retreated. Our warships completely surrounded them, and unleashed a deafening volley of cannons from every side. When the Saracens found themselves trapped in the line of fire, they heaved the crew overboard from a ship they had captured from the fleet from Rhodes, and loaded it with wood, oil, grease, and sulfur. As our men approached, they torched it, and sent it fully ablaze toward the Christian ships. The Christians managed to avoid it and assailed the Saracens from the other side, entering among their ships as the enemy crossbows and cannons went into action. As our mighty fleet advanced on them, the current carried the flaming ship in among them, and they could not prevent the burning of three of their ships whose crew and cargo disappeared beneath the waves. Finally all the pagans were defeated and either captured or killed, and the brothers distributed the booty among their companions and the men in the two galleys from Rhodes. They put in on the island of Rhodes to renew their supplies, and turned the ships they had seized over to members of the religious order. They stayed there for four days and took on fresh water. The Master of the Order of Rhodes42 invited the two brothers and their barons to take their leisure in the city, where they were received with great honors. To the master, who inquired about their voyage, they replied that they were on their way to help the King of Cyprus besieged by the Sultan of Damascus, and when he asked very tactfully who they were, they made no effort to conceal their identity. Then the master, welcoming them even more hospitably than before, announced that he would send for a number of members of his order and go with them to Cyprus to aid the king, for which the brothers gratefully thanked him. The story reports that the brothers remained on the island of Rhodes until the master had assembled six or so fully armed and provisioned galleys, manned with seasoned warriors and plenty of skilled bowmen. Again they took to the sea, and nearing the isle of Collos43 they sighted an enormous column of smoke. The Grand Master of Rhodes, who was on Urian’s galley, told him, ‘‘My lord, in my opinion it would be wise to send one or two small craft to

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:59

PS

PAGE 77

78

melusine

see if anyone is about; if not, they can’t have left very long ago.’’ Urian was of the same opinion, and so they dispatched a small boat that struggled into the shallows. Those who went ashore found a great many fires and shelters which, from the entrails of butchered cattle strewn about, they reckoned had housed as many as thirty thousand men for four or five days. When they returned to the boats and reported the discovery, the master said, ‘‘I believe these were Saracens who have gone to join the sultan’s siege; those you defeated, and whose ships you gave us, were part of their contingent, and they were no doubt waiting for them here on this island.’’ So they departed, sails billowing, and proceeded until they sighted, perched atop a mountain near the sea, an abbey consecrated to Saint Andrew.44 There, it is said, is kept the gibbet on which the good thief was stretched when Our Lord, by His Holy Grace, was placed on the Holy Cross for our redemption. ‘‘My lord,’’ said the Master of Rhodes, ‘‘it would be wise to anchor in this little harbor and send someone to Limassol to see how things stand and whether they will accommodate our fleet safely in their enclosed port.’’ ‘‘So be it, in God’s name,’’ said Urian. They dropped anchor and sent word to reassure the abbey that they came in peace, accompanied by the Master of Rhodes. Rejoicing, the monks welcomed them and displayed the relic of Saint Andrew, and sent one of their brethren to Limassol to announce the imminent arrival of forces to assist the king and his realm.45 Heartened by this news, the valiant knight who was in command there had a small galley outfitted, made his way out to our men, and asked to see the overlord of this army. They led him to Urian, who occupied a splendid tent pitched near the port along with Guyon, the Master of Rhodes, and several barons. When they pointed him out, seated on a cot near his brother and the Master of Rhodes, the knight was intimidated by Urian’s size and fierce countenance but greeted him respectfully, and Urian was pleased to receive him. ‘‘Welcome to this land, my lord,’’ said the knight. ‘‘I thank you, sire,’’ said Urian. ‘‘My lord,’’ said the knight, ‘‘it is my understanding that you left your own land intending to bring aid to the King of Cyprus.’’ ‘‘Indeed we did.’’ ‘‘Then wherever in the kingdom you go all cities, castles, and fortresses shall welcome you. As for the city under my command, on behalf of the King of Cyprus, it will be ready and waiting for you whenever you wish, as will the fortified port for the security of your fleet.’’ ‘‘Many thanks, worthy knight,’’ said Urian. ‘‘Now we should be on our way, for my brother and I are eager to

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:59

PS

PAGE 78

urian and guyon defend cyprus

79

encounter the Saracens, not for their profit but to bring them harm, God willing.’’ ‘‘It would be wise then, my lord,’’ said the knight, ‘‘to unload as many men and horses as you choose, and we’ll proceed overland.’’ Urian called to arms at least four hundred noblemen from among his most esteemed barons, as well as many knights and squires. He and his brother also armed themselves, and they rode off in a stately formation, flying a banner bearing their coat of arms, barry argent and azure, lion gules adumbrated.46 The Master of Rhodes and the others who were to proceed by sea went to the port while the knight led Urian and his troops into the city, where they took comfortable quarters. Then the fleet sailed into the port, where they unloaded horses and necessary equipment and pitched their tents and pavilions in fields outside town; those who had none took lodging as best they could, with the most eminent barons taking quarters in town. The encampment of the host was a splendid sight to see! Then they brought the fleet into the breakwater and stationed men-at-arms and bowmen, in case of a Saracen attack. I should also tell you about the captain of the city’s defensive forces, who was very impressed with the host and the fact that these bold men, though few in number, were prepared to challenge the sultan and his army of over one hundred thousand men. In all, Urian had no more than four thousand warriors, including the company under the Master of Rhodes. The captain deemed such courage remarkable, and when he considered the strength, bearing, and fierce countenances of Urian and his brother, he said, ‘‘These men are worthy of conquering the world.’’ Thinking to himself that God in His mercy had sent them to save the king and exalt holy Christianity, he decided to notify the king. He prepared a letter detailing the arrival of the brothers and their men, including their names and land of origin, which he gave to his nephew to deliver in Famagusta. ‘‘You’re putting me at great risk,’’ the nephew replied, ‘‘and if the Saracens capture me, I’m done for. Yet out of respect for you and to bring hope and encouragement to the king, I’ll put my life on the line. God grant me a safe return!’’ ‘‘Bravely put, good nephew,’’ replied the captain. ‘‘That’s how one should serve one’s lord, and God willing, you’ll be rewarded.’’ The young man mounted a fleet little Arabian courser and was on his way. More about him presently. In the interim, according to the story, Urian queried the Master of Rhodes and the city’s captain: ‘‘My lords, is the sultan a young and enterprising man?’’ ‘‘Indeed he is.’’ ‘‘Has he ever before sailed out to make war abroad?’’ ‘‘In fact,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:59

PS

PAGE 79

80

melusine

he has not,’’ they replied. ‘‘Then who prompted him to take to the sea now?’’ Urian demanded. ‘‘As enterprising as he is, I’m very surprised at his restraint until now, since you are so close by and he is so powerful, as I am told.’’ ‘‘I’ll tell you why,’’ said the captain. ‘‘Although the sultan was intent on marrying the king’s beautiful daughter who is fifteen or sixteen, our king refused him her hand unless he were to be baptized. Know also that between the sultan and ourselves, as between his predecessors and ours, there have been peace treaties since time immemorial. But when the sultan learned that the king forbade the marriage, he broke the treaties and declared war, and with at least forty thousand Saracens he sailed into the harbor, had his munitions dragged ashore, and immediately laid siege to Famagusta while the king’s barons were all away. Since then, though, plenty of men have slipped past into the city and have managed to hold it despite the siege. There have been many skirmishes and great losses on both sides. In the meantime the Saracens have twice had reinforcements, and they now number around one hundred thousand. But during the second of those expeditions some of the ships and men were lost, and they waited for them in vain on the isle of Collos. One of our galleys from the Black Mountain was in fact following them and reported that they put two of the Hospitallers’ galleys to flight. The Saracens never found out what became of their ships after that. They waited for six days before realizing that those ships would never arrive, and then went back to rejoin the siege.’’ ‘‘We know what happened,’’ said the master. ‘‘Urian and his brother can fill you in on what became of those ships: they defeated and killed the crews and gave us their vessels.’’ ‘‘That’s wonderful news,’’ said the knight. ‘‘Praise the Lord!’’ ‘‘So now,’’ said the captain, ‘‘I’ve given you the whole story of why war broke out and the sultan crossed the sea.’’ ‘‘My God,’’ said Urian, ‘‘love is certainly a tremendous force to be able to inspire such a campaign! And since it’s love that’s moved the sultan so much, he’s all the more to be feared, for love is so powerful that it can drive even a coward to fearless exploits he’d otherwise never dare imagine. So it’s obvious that if the sultan was already bold and enterprising even without that force, now he’s a formidable foe to be reckoned with. Nevertheless, God’s will be done and, God willing, we’ll leave here tomorrow after mass to pay him a visit.’’ Then he ordered the trumpet to summon every man to prepare his gear for departure the next morning; at the third clarion, each man, in rank beneath his banner, was to move out behind the vanguard. As everyone sprang into

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:52:59

PS

PAGE 80

urian and guyon defend cyprus

81

action, there arose a clamor of hammering: mail, breastplates, gauntlets, and leggings were repaired, spears newly tipped with iron, horses shod, and armor, chain mail, and all other necessities marshaled into readiness. Urian ordered one of his barons to keep watch overnight with five hundred of his stalwarts and one hundred crossbowmen. Now let me tell you about the captain’s nephew, who left in haste for Famagusta and covered so much ground that by midnight, from a lofty vantage point at the edge of a wooded hillock, he beheld far below him the blazing campfires of a host of Saracens. They had surrounded the city so completely that he was unsure how to gain entry, and thus remained there indecisively for a long while. Toward dawn, around eighty warriors from various lands left the city by way of a postern and moved stealthily toward the host. The sentries had left their stations, and most had already returned to their quarters. Mingling discreetly with some of the watchmen, the armed contingent moved unnoticed into the encampment and made its way almost to the sultan’s tent. Then with lance and sword they began to smite every Saracen they encountered, severed the riggings of tents, and slaughtered an amazing number of pagans for such a small band of men. The host was wakened by the screaming of ‘‘To arms!’’ and began to mobilize in a panic, while the infiltrators calmly made their way back to the city, killing or throwing down anyone in their path. When the messenger saw this spectacle, he mounted apace and spurred his steed to the full extent of its forces, past the encampment and the entire Saracen army. Before he had gone very far, he found himself between the city and the men who had raided the army. Realizing they were from the city’s garrison, he hailed them: ‘‘My lords, look alive, for I bear glad tidings! The flower of Christendom is coming to your rescue! They are two noble youths of Lusignan who’ve already waylaid part of the sultan’s fleet and are now bringing a company of four thousand warriors.’’ Overjoyed to hear this, they proceeded into the city without sustaining a single casualty, much to the sultan’s consternation. He sent men to provoke a skirmish in front of the barricade. There were dead and wounded on both sides, and the Saracens were forced to retreat; many were maimed or killed. When the sultan saw that there was no other recourse, he ordered that the retreat be sounded. The messenger approached the king and greeted him on behalf of his uncle. Welcoming him warmly, the king broke the seal on the letter given to him and read what the captain had written about the valiant rescue that was now already under way. Raising his clasped hands aloft, he cried, ‘‘Almighty Lord

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:00

PS

PAGE 81

82

melusine

Jesus Christ, I humbly thank thee for not forgetting me, thy humble servant, nor thy humble people who for such a long time have been confined here in dread and great misery!’’ Then he ordered that all church bells be tolled and crosses and banners be borne through the streets, with praise and thanksgiving to the Creator of all mankind and prayers that He protect them from the Saracens. A joyful clamor arose as the word spread throughout the city. When the Saracens heard the commotion they found such rejoicing passing strange. Said the sultan, ‘‘They must have received some news we know nothing about, or else they’re doing this to make us think they have enough forces and supplies to hold out against us.’’ Here the story turns from the sultan to Hermine, the daughter of the King of Cyprus. When she heard that two youths from Lusignan were coming with reinforcements, she was most eager to hear the whole story. She summoned the bearer of these tidings, who came to her chamber and bowed reverently. ‘‘Welcome, friend, and give us your news,’’ she said. When he had related every detail, she asked if he had seen those who were coming to their aid, and he replied that he had indeed. ‘‘What men are these?’’ she asked. ‘‘They are, mademoiselle, the hardiest warriors, the handsomest and best attired men who ever set foot on this soil.’’ ‘‘Tell us, then, what land they hail from and who is their leader.’’ ‘‘They are Poitevins, mademoiselle, under the command of two youths who say they are noblemen from Lusignan; the elder is called Urian, the younger Guyon, and they have neither beard nor moustache.’’ ‘‘Are they handsome, then?’’ asked Hermine. ‘‘In faith, they are. The elder is tall, upright, long of limb, and exceedingly strong, though in fact he does have a short, rather wide face, with one red eye and one dark eye, and amazingly big ears. Rest assured, though, that in body and build he’s one of the fairest young champions I’ve ever laid eyes on! The younger brother is not as tall, but he has a fine physique and is particularly fair of face—except that one of his eyes is a wee bit higher up than the other one, though it’s not especially unbecoming. And everyone who sees the two of them swears they’re worthy of conquering the world!’’ ‘‘Friend,’’ said Hermine, ‘‘are you returning to them straightaway?’’ ‘‘Indeed, mademoiselle, just as soon as I get a chance to leave the city and can see my way clear to avoid capture by the Saracens.’’ ‘‘Then greet the two young gentlemen on my behalf; present this brooch to the elder brother and bid him wear it for love of me. To the younger, give this ring with a diamond setting and greet him warmly for me also.’’ ‘‘Very well, mademoiselle.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:00

PS

PAGE 82

urian and guyon defend cyprus

83

Then he left her and approached the king, who by then had had his reply written and had mobilized a large number of men-at-arms. This contingent of men crept out of town into the midst of the enemy host before it was fully prepared for battle, and wrought great damage. The Saracens, in utter disarray, pursued them back to their barricades, where there was fierce fighting and many dead and wounded on both sides. While the entire army was converging on this skirmish, the messenger slipped out by another gate. He passed behind the army unnoticed, only a short distance away, then spurred full speed toward his uncle’s quarters, in a rush to arrive and break the news. Meanwhile the sultan, who saw that more could be lost than gained, ordered his men to abandon the fight. Urian ordered the clarion to rouse his troops at daybreak, then to summon them to pack up and saddle the mounts. Along with the other princes and nobles, the two siblings attended mass, then Urian bade the thirsty to drink and ordered oats for the horses. At yet another summons, everyone fell in behind the vanguard. During a pause for their meal, the captain’s nephew arrived and presented his uncle with the king’s letter. He broke the seal and read the monarch’s orders to place the brothers in command of the city and notify all fortresses, towns, villages, castles, bridges, gates, and passages to allow them and their party to proceed, to give them lodging, and to obey their every command. The captain showed this document to Urian and Guyon. After reading it, they summoned the captain, the Master of Rhodes, and the two knights who had apprised them of the siege, and read the letter aloud to them. ‘‘We thank the king for this honor,’’ said Urian, ‘‘but we have no intention of entering any fortresses, castles, or towns provided we can get through elsewhere, God willing, and hold onto the fields and wage a good war against our foe. Now tell us how many men can be spared from your garrisons without jeopardizing them. We must know this, captain, and whether they be reliable men or no, for, God willing, we intend to assail the sultan and make short work of this war, which is precisely why we came here.’’ ‘‘That will be a tall order indeed, my lord,’’ said the captain, ‘‘for the Saracens number more than one hundred thousand.’’ ‘‘Never mind that,’’ replied Urian. ‘‘Right is on our side in all this, whereas they’ve overrun this land without due cause, and even if we had gone to invade theirs we would have done the right thing, since they are the Lord’s enemies. Doubt not that God is with us. Though they are many and we are but few, one speck of pepper

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:00

PS

PAGE 83

84

melusine

stings more than ten measures of grain. Victory lies not in the multitude but in good government. Alexander, the mighty conqueror, insisted on never sending more than ten thousand of his men against all his foes on a single day!’’47 When the captain heard him hold forth so valiantly, he esteemed him highly and surmised that he was bent on conquering many a land. He replied, ‘‘I’ll find you four thousand men, half of them infantry, half crossbowmen.’’ ‘‘Good enough!’’ said Urian. ‘‘See that we have them by the time we’re within half a day of the enemy.’’ The captain assured him that it would be done without fail. Then the captain’s nephew came forward and knelt before Urian and Guyon to tell them, ‘‘Gentlemen, the fairest, most noble maiden in this realm sends you her greetings and gifts.’’ Handing Urian the golden brooch inlaid with jewels, he said, ‘‘Here, sire, receive this clasp from Hermine, the daughter of our king, who asks that you wear it for love of her.’’ Urian accepted it gladly and fastened it to his chain mail, saying, ‘‘My warmest thanks to this maiden who does me such honor. I shall cherish it for love of her. My thanks also to its bearer.’’ Then the messenger gave the ring to Guyon on her behalf and told him that she bade him wear it for love of her. He consented, slipped it onto his finger, and graciously thanked both maiden and messenger, to whom the brothers offered a very fine gift. Then the trumpet sounded, and off they went. It was a most impressive company. The captain had ordered all the forts to assemble their forces, which numbered five hundred more than he had promised the brothers. Urian’s contingent camped along the banks of a small stream; the next morning they broke camp and traveled until around midday, when they came to a beautiful meadow through which a wide, tree-lined river flowed. Less than a fourth of a league farther on, they crossed a broad bridge and found themselves within seven leagues of Famagusta. Urian ordered that they camp and await the captain and his forces, and they remained there until mid-morning of the next day. During that interval a few of the knights and squires were venturing out to joust near the bridge when they noticed that more than a dozen men had dismounted nearby. They bore lances and their helmets were the kind worn in the region. Then on the opposite bank they saw four armed men rushing across to confront the others. ‘‘Who goes there?’’ shouted one of our knights. ‘‘We are Christian Cypriots,’’ came the answer, ‘‘and those men are Saracens; behind them are at least six thousand pagans who’ve just plundered the region

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:00

PS

PAGE 84

urian and guyon defend cyprus

85

hereabouts. These men ambushed us and killed one hundred of our comrades.’’ ‘‘If you can hold out a little longer,’’ replied the knight, ‘‘help is on the way!’’ ‘‘It’s desperately needed; we’ll hang on as long as we can!’’ The knights spurred back to warn their party about the situation. On their way they met twenty bowmen and sent them, along with fifteen armed men, to man the bridge against the Saracens. When these reached the bridge, three Christians had already been felled. ‘‘Onward!’’ cried one of the bowmen. ‘‘We’re delaying while these curs are advancing on those brave men!’’ Loading their crossbows with well-crafted bolts, they fired simultaneously and felled twelve aggressors on the bridge. Awed by such a feat, the Saracens immediately retreated. The Christians rushed to assist the three fallen comrades, then they all rallied as the crossbowmen began firing so fast that no Saracen dared set foot on the bridge. The pagans summoned their archers and the skirmish intensified, though it would have been far better for them had they simply retreated, for the knights spread the alarm throughout the army. Urian donned his armor and mobilized upward of one thousand warriors and one hundred bowmen; he ordered another such contingent to follow them in case reinforcements were needed, and placed it under the command of a baron from Poitiers. Then he sent the entire army into battle, under the command of Guyon and the Master of Rhodes. He had the standard borne out ahead and rode into battle in the lead, wielding the commander’s baton, keeping the ranks so tight that there was not even a finger’s breadth between them. But before they reached the bridge, five thousand Saracen knights rushed and pushed them back. Seizing his lance, Urian dismounted. His crossbowmen positioned themselves on either side of the bridge and unleashed a volley that forced the Saracens to draw back. Crying ‘‘Lusignan!’’ at the top of his lungs, his banner before him and his men behind, Urian made for the bridge, fearlessly brandishing his lance at the Saracens. Then the clatter of lances began in earnest. Urian pierced one Saracen through lung and liver. The clash was a sight to behold, but finally the Saracens abandoned the bridge, and many plunged into the waters below. The Christians rushed headlong across the bridge and the battle grew, leaving many dead and wounded in its wake. The Saracens drew back, losing much ground. Seeing them rushing for their mounts, Urian ordered his horsemen, then the rearguard, to cross the bridge, whereupon the Saracens took to their horses and fled in the direction of their men, who were escaping with the oxen, cows, sheep, swine, and much of the booty they had seized. Then Urian mounted,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:00

PS

PAGE 85

86

melusine

ordered his men to follow suit, and summoned the rearguard, which followed them into a spirited battle. Urian and his troops pursued the pagans as they fled in disarray. All the wounded had died, and bodies were strewn out over nearly five leagues. The Saracens finally caught up with their men and made them abandon their spoils. When they arrived at the summit of a high mountain overlooking Famagusta, they formed ranks and turned to face the lowered lances of Urian’s forces. In that encounter many a pagan died, and there were countless wounded on both sides. The Saracens stood their ground, for they were rugged people. Urian assailed them relentlessly and performed such feats of prowess that everyone was in awe of him. Then the rearguard advanced with one thousand combatants and one hundred crossbowmen, and the Saracens lost ground and turned to flee. Not counting those who had fallen at the bridge, there were at least four thousand dead, but the Christians’ pursuit continued. Finally Urian called off the assault and headed back at a slow trot; he had the livestock herded on ahead, and they covered a considerable distance in a short time. Meanwhile those who had been put to flight rushed into the Saracen army crying ‘‘To arms!’’ The Saracens rallied and formed ranks in front of their quarters, while one of those who had fled gave the sultan an account of what had happened, leaving him overcome with grief and wondering what kind of people could have dealt him such a loss. The clamor of trumpets and other instruments from the camp made those in Famagusta wary about what the besiegers might be attempting, so they armed themselves and hurried to their sentry posts. Then a lone rider approached the city. He was one of the fifteen knights who had been pursued by the Saracens near the bridge, and had slipped through their ranks and then observed both sides of the battle, as well as Urian’s bold exploits. ‘‘Open the gate, for I bear glad tidings!’’ shouted the knight. ‘‘Who goes there?’’ ‘‘I am a knight from the fort at Black Mountain.’’ They escorted him to the king, who recognized him, welcomed him warmly, and asked what news he brought. He told in detail how Urian had recovered considerable booty, and what had transpired at the bridge. He also announced that Urian would attack the sultan very soon. ‘‘Then,’’ replied the king, ‘‘this must be the man whom God has sent me, to save my land from the foul Saracens and uphold and defend the holy Christian faith. As God is my witness, tomorrow I’ll show the sultan that help is at hand and that I’m not afraid of him. Go now, my friend, and give my daughter the good news.’’ ‘‘Gladly, sire,’’ he replied.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:01

PS

PAGE 86

urian and guyon defend cyprus

87

The knight went to the maiden’s chamber, greeted her respectfully, and gave her the entire account. ‘‘Then you were there at the battle, my good knight?’’ she asked. ‘‘Indeed I was, mademoiselle.’’ ‘‘Tell me then, is that young man with the unusual facial features as warlike as they say he is?’’ ‘‘A hundred times more so, mademoiselle, yet, despite what they say, he’s one of the most fetching fellows I’ve ever seen.’’ ‘‘I must say that if he paid you to obtain your praise, his money was well spent!’’ ‘‘I’ve never once spoken to him, mademoiselle, yet I find him even more worthy than I’ve told you.’’ ‘‘Goodness is worth far more than beauty, my friend!’’ she said. Meanwhile Urian returned to the bridge and found his whole contingent ensconced nearby. The captain was also there with his men. They were a handsome lot, well equipped, numbering at least forty-five hundred men-atarms and another two thousand crossbowmen and infantry. They set up camp along the riverbank, and Urian found his tent ready, as did those who had been in pursuit with him. They rested comfortably that night as vigilant sentries kept watch. The story now speaks of the King of Cyprus, who was exuberant over the sudden arrival of help and gave thanks to God. And thus the night passed. But whoever may have rested, Hermine did not, for she could not stop thinking of Urian and her desire to see him on account of the wonderful reports she had heard. She told herself that even if his face were a hundred times more distorted than reported, he would nonetheless be ideally suited, in terms of goodness and prowess, to have the daughter of the world’s most exalted monarch as his beloved. Rendered pensive by the power of love, she mused on Urian all through the night. Here the story falls silent about her and speaks of her father. It says that the next day at dawn, the king left the city with a thousand armed men, having taken care to conceal another thousand, some foot soldiers, others crossbowmen, on either side of the barricade where they could intervene if he were pressed too hard by the Saracens. He rode headlong into the enemy forces, inflicting heavy losses, for he had ordered his men, on pain of hanging, to take no prisoners and spare not a soul, whatever might ensue. He did this so that they would not turn to scavenging, and to keep them together in order to return without losses. Then the great Saracen horde stormed straight into the melee. When the king saw them charging, he rounded up his men and slowly pushed back the attackers, going after them sword in hand. When a Saracen drew near, he would drive him back into the throng; if his adversary

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:01

PS

PAGE 87

88

melusine

persisted, he would lambaste him so soundly that he would abandon his attack. The king conducted himself so valiantly that everyone was full of praise for his courage and masterful dexterity, and not a single Saracen dared come near him. Then, leading a massive army, the sultan arrived, fully armed and bearing a poisoned spear. Seeing that the king was wreaking havoc among his warriors, he hurled the spear with all his might and pierced clear through his quarry’s left side. Chain mail offered no protection from that blow. In agony, the king wrested the spear from his side and hurled it toward the sultan, who spun his charger around so swiftly that the spear missed its mark and skewered a poorly armed Saracen through the midriff, propelling him groundward to his death. The sultan had ventured too close, however, and before he could move away the king dealt him a stunning blow to the head with his sword. The pagans then surged forth in such numbers that the king was obliged to take refuge among his own men; meanwhile the sultan was hastily hoisted onto a sturdy charger. The mob was so dense, and the pagans so fierce, that they forced the king and his contingent back inside their barricade. The Cypriots guarding the passage unleashed a shower of spears and arrows, killing a veritable swarm of Saracens, but the pagans remained strong enough to confine the Christians. Having lost a great deal of blood, the king was failing rapidly, to the great consternation of his troops. Despite his excruciating pain, he managed to rally his men, so that the Saracens could scarcely advance farther without incurring more losses on their side. The battle was fierce and fraught with peril, and the King of Cyprus could scarcely stay in the saddle. You should know that he had sustained a mortal wound from the poisoned spear, and it soon became apparent, for that blow was to end his days. Still his heart brimmed with such valor that he concealed his condition until one of the barons noticed that his left side, from thigh to heel, was awash in crimson rivulets, and that the ground beneath him was spattered with his blood. ‘‘My lord,’’ said the knight, ‘‘you’ve been here too long. Let’s move your forces back into town, before it’s too late to keep the Saracens from rushing in with us.’’ Overwhelmed by his pain, the king murmured, ‘‘Do as you will.’’ Then the knight summoned a hundred fresh men-at-arms and stationed them before the barricade to renew the skirmish, along with five score of his strong, stout crossbowmen. As the Saracens recoiled, the enraged sultan screamed at them, ‘‘Move in, men! Give it everything, and the town will be ours before nightfall!’’ The battle intensified, each side skillfully managing

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:01

PS

PAGE 88

urian and guyon defend cyprus

89

both attack and defense. When the King of Cyprus saw the Saracens’ onslaught, his energy surged and he spurred valiantly back into the tumult, but he had sustained such injuries that many of his veins ruptured, which some maintain greatly shortened his days. His efforts nonetheless drove the Saracens considerably farther back, leaving many dead and wounded. By nightfall both sides had lost many men. The Saracens eventually withdrew entirely, for the Cypriot king had inspired such bravery in his forces that even cudgels of iron or tempered metal would not have deterred them. After the Saracens had fled, the king and his troops returned to the town. When it became known that he was wounded there was a general outpouring of grief, which he sought to allay with these words: ‘‘My good subjects, do not bemoan my plight; think instead about defending yourselves against the sultan, and God willing, I shall soon be fully recovered.’’ This lessened their fears somewhat, but the king said these things only to reassure them, knowing full well that he was doomed. He ordered sentries posted and took leave of his subjects, and when he reached the palace went straight to his bedchamber. When his daughter came to help him disarm and saw his bloodied armor and then his wound, she fainted dead away. The king had her carried to her chamber, and the physicians took charge of him; when he was finally abed, they comforted him and told him not to be alarmed. ‘‘Gentlemen, I am perfectly well aware of my condition. God’s will be done!’’ he told them. The situation could not be concealed from the people, and their dismay was immense. Now the story turns from the king and the siege to tell how Urian and his brother fared after returning to their quarters near the bridge. Urian was delighted with the men the captain had summoned for him. Early the next morning he ordered all the captains to assemble their troops for inspection, and after mass he stood before his tent and received them one by one, each captain holding aloft pennon and standard and leading forward his fully armed contingent. Each man’s arms were carefully scrutinized, missing pieces were identified, and the men were counted. They were then sent to assemble on the field until everyone, foreigners as well as their own men, had been inspected. Urian took special notice of the most stalwart, and committed their faces to memory. When he had the entire host counted, those of the Master of Rhodes and the captain as well as his own, he ascertained that, in all, they numbered as many as nine or ten thousand. Then he addressed the multitude: ‘‘My lords, we are assembled here to uphold the faith of our Redeemer, Jesus Christ. You know how He suffered an ignominious death so that we

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:01

PS

PAGE 89

90

melusine

might be spared the torments of Hell. Given this grace that He has bestowed on us, we should not dread any manner of tribulation or death that He might be pleased to allot to us in order to sustain the Holy Sacraments that he administered to us for the salvation of our souls, even though our task be a formidable one, as our enemies outnumber us ten to one. What does that matter? We are in the right, for it was they who unjustly came to assail us on the land that is our rightful heritage; we should not fear them, for Christ Jesus waged war all alone for our salvation, and by virtue of His sacrificial death all Christians who obey His commandments shall be saved. You should know, therefore, that all who perish in this enterprise shall be saved and shall enjoy the glory of Paradise.48 This is why I hereby inform all of you of my intention to mobilize immediately, advance on our enemies, and attack them as soon as possible. So I pray you, if there be any man here who lacks the fortitude to confront whatever adventure it may please Jesus Christ to set before us, let him now stand aside, for even a single coward can confound an entire undertaking. Know, then, that to all who feel themselves unable to participate willingly, be they my men or another’s, I shall furnish them with gold and silver, and a ship fully equipped for their return.’’ Then he had his banner hoisted as high as an arrow soars, and placed it in the hands of his brother, who was mounted on a stolid charger. And he proclaimed loudly, ‘‘Let all those dedicated to avenging the death of our Creator, to upholding His law, and to aiding the King of Cyprus rally to my banner here, and let those who are not thus dedicated cross this bridge to the far shore.’’ When those noble souls heard this speech, they received it as great wisdom and valor; they thronged to the banner, moved by Urian’s words to tears of joy and compassion. Not a man among them failed to take his place beneath the banner. Jubilant, Urian ordered his trumpets to be sounded. Everything was packed up, and they took to the road. The Master of Rhodes, the captain of Limassol, and their troops joined forces, riding in formation, convinced that neither man nor mob could prevail against Urian. Shortly after midday they arrived at the mountain where the battle had taken place the day before. ‘‘It is best,’’ said Urian, ‘‘that we camp down here along the banks of this river until we’ve rested; in the meantime we’ll determine how best to crush our enemies.’’ All agreed, and they proceeded to set up common quarters to avoid being taken by surprise. Now the story leaves them momentarily and tells of the sultan.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:01

PS

PAGE 90

urian and guyon defend cyprus

91

It says that he learned from certain spies he had in the town that the inhabitants were heartened by the imminent arrival of reinforcements, but also that they were deeply troubled by the king’s grave wound. He took counsel and determined to attack the town. The battle clarion sounded at dawn to summon his soldiers, crossbowmen, and shield bearers to man the trenches and barricades, and then the attack began. The crossbowmen launched a volley of projectiles, and the sultan went among his men, shouting to them, ‘‘To arms! We must take the town before reinforcements arrive! By Mohammed, to the first one who gets in there by whatever means, I’ll reward him with his weight in silver!’’ Then you would have seen Saracens swarming to the trenches, wielding picks, spades, ladders, and crowbars. But from above them came a hail of paving stones, crossbeams, sharpened stakes, hot oil, molten lead, bags bulging with quicklime, and flaming casks stuffed with rags soaked in grease and sulfur. Despite their determination, the Saracens were forced to scramble up and away, leaving behind only the crazed, the burned, and the wounded. Although the sultan ordered fresh combatants into the fray, those inside defended themselves fiercely, the more so knowing that reinforcements were soon to arrive. Let me now turn from this onslaught and tell you how the spies Urian and his companions had sent into the Saracen army returned with word that the sultan was on the verge of seizing the town and that the king had been wounded, all of which deeply distressed Urian and Guyon. Here the tale reports that Urian had the trumpets sounded and organized the army into four battalions, he leading the first, Guyon the second, the Master of Rhodes the third, and the captain the fourth. He left the supplies and packhorses behind in the valley, guarded by a hundred armed sentries and fifty crossbowmen. Then they made their way up the mountain and beheld the Saracen host besieging the city. ‘‘My lords,’’ said Urian, ‘‘that’s a huge number of men, but with God’s guidance they are all ours! Let’s move around the edge of the army without engaging them and then rush those who are attacking the town. I believe, God willing, that they’ll never be able to hold out against us.’’ All agreed that this was a good plan, and they proceeded back down the mountain and slipped behind the Saracen army. But as they were about to move past it, sentries spotted them, realized that they were enemy troops, and shouted warnings. Urian heard this and ordered the captain to send his men to attack the sentries, and many died in that confrontation. Meanwhile, Urian and the other three battalions moved in between the forces on watch and those

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:02

PS

PAGE 91

92

melusine

attacking the town, and progressively liquidated the watch. After they had posted their own sentries and moved on to where the town was under attack, someone went to warn the sultan: ‘‘Sire, all your camps and tents have been taken and the guards killed, and the vilest horde I’ve ever seen is now bearing down on you.’’ The sultan turned and beheld the approaching banners and flags and the encroaching ranks so serried that they appeared to be half their actual size. In a rage, he ordered a retreat to prepare for battle. But before even half of his forces were in order, Urian and his battalion suddenly overtook them and the carnage began. The pagans, who had not had adequate time to assemble, sustained the greater loss; scattered hither and yon, they were crushed in the encounter, overcome by fierce men skilled in warfare who made short work of setting great numbers of them to flight. The sultan, however, was a man of courage and valor, and rallied his troops around him and vigorously renewed the assault on our men. Many were wounded or lost their lives. He was an adversary to be reckoned with: flailing a broadaxe left and right, he exacted a mighty toll from our forces. Woe unto him who did not flee from his path! Seeing this, Urian was much impressed and reflected inwardly, ‘‘What a pity this Turk is not a believer, for he is passing courageous! But in view of the damage he’s doing to my forces, I cannot negotiate with him, and we’re not here to confer with the enemy.’’ Clenching his sword, Urian spurred fiercely headlong toward the sultan, and the pagan did not shrink from the challenge. He hoisted his axe as if to smash Urian’s skull, but Urian dodged the blow and the heavy axe sailed from the sultan’s hand. With all his might, Urian struck his foe’s helmet with the full force of his sword, stunning the sultan so completely that he could neither see nor hear. He lost all control of reins and stirrups, and his horse ran at will through the fray. With his splendid sword, Urian struck him between his head and shoulders. The sultan had slumped forward, so that the base of his helmet left his neck protected only by the collar of his tunic, which the sword sliced clean through, severing the major veins and tendons down to the bone. He fell to the ground, and in the crush of horses and combat, where his men could not help him, he bled to death. When the Saracens realized that he was dead, they were dumbfounded and their warlike frenzy began to wane. Meanwhile Urian and Guyon were performing such feats of prowess that all who saw them in action were filled with awe. The men of Poitou and all the other barons also fought with such aplomb that the Saracens were soon

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:02

PS

PAGE 92

urian and guyon defend cyprus

93

subjugated, and none escaped; all were either captured or killed. Urian and his contingent settled into the Saracen camp and ordered that their own equipment be delivered. Those who had been in charge of it were elated at the triumph and moved jubilantly into their quarters, and the two brothers distributed the spoils of victory so equitably that everyone was content with his share. Here we read that after the battle, the captain left the brothers and took thirty eminent knights into the city through gates thrown wide to welcome them. Joyful throngs lining the streets celebrated the rout of the Saracens and rejoiced that the youths from Lusignan had come to their shores. Yet there was also much weeping over the condition of the king, who reportedly had no chance of survival. Unaware of this, the captain was puzzled by this display of emotion, and once he was inside the palace he queried the doleful assembly he found there. ‘‘This is a time for mourning,’’ said one, ‘‘for we are about to lose the greatest, most worthy king ever to reign in this realm.’’ ‘‘What?’’ cried the captain, ‘‘is the king ill?’’ ‘‘Have you not heard?’’ asked a knight. ‘‘No, indeed!’’ he replied. ‘‘Dear God! Yesterday on our way back from confronting the enemy, the sultan smote the king with a poisoned spear, for which there is no remedy. If only those noble youths and their forces had arrived two days earlier! The king’s daughter is so distraught that she has taken no food or drink for two days, and if she were to perish along with her father, this realm would be bereft of all governance.’’ ‘‘My lords,’’ said the captain, ‘‘despite the gravity of the situation, all is not yet lost. Have faith in Jesus Christ, and He will look after you. Take me to the king.’’ ‘‘Easily done,’’ they said, ‘‘for he lies in the next room. As we enter, let us all act as if he were in fine form. He has dictated his last will and testament and generously gifted each of his servants, all of whom consider themselves well rewarded, and he has made confession and received last rites.’’ ‘‘It was wise of him to do so,’’ said the captain. They entered the chamber, and knelt in reverence before the king’s bed. ‘‘Welcome, captain,’’ said the king, ‘‘and thank you for promptly bringing those two noblemen who have saved our land from the Saracens, for I was no longer able to govern my land and my people. Go tell them that I shall reward them as best I can for the honor and courtesy they have done me. And there is also another matter I want to discuss with them.’’ ‘‘By your leave, my lord,’’ said the captain, ‘‘I shall go and find them.’’ ‘‘Go then, and bid them come here tomorrow before dawn.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:02

PS

PAGE 93

94

melusine

While the captain was returning to the army, the king ordered that banners be unfurled from the entry gate all the way up to the palace and that the town be splendidly arrayed for the brothers’ arrival. Back at the encampment, the captain found a warm welcome at the brothers’ tent. He told them of the king’s wounds, and of how he graciously summoned them to receive his thanks and be paid for their noble services and expenses, as well as to discuss another matter. ‘‘We did not come here as mercenaries,’’ said Urian, ‘‘but to uphold the Catholic faith as soldiers of Jesus Christ. Let it be known to all that we can pay our men, but that we shall gladly meet with the king. I myself intend to go arrayed as for battle, for in view of his renowned valor and honor I wish to receive knighthood at his hand. So tell him that at the appointed hour tomorrow my brother and I will go to visit him, along with the Master of Rhodes and one hundred of our noblest barons.’’ The captain returned to a warm welcome in the city, and at the palace found the king still in high spirits, though his daughter Hermine, beside him, was deeply distressed by his condition. She was nonetheless comforted to hear that the two youths were to arrive the next day, and was in fact very eager to see Urian. The captain greeted the king, his daughter, and the whole assembly. ‘‘Welcome, friend,’’ said the king. ‘‘What cheer from your messenger? Will the two youths be coming?’’ ‘‘Indeed they will, along with one hundred of their men. But know that they wish nothing from you, for they state very firmly that they are not mercenaries but true soldiers of Christ. Urian also said that he will approach you arrayed just as he was when he left the field of battle, for he wishes to receive the order of chivalry at your hand.’’ ‘‘Praised be the Lord,’’ said the king, ‘‘for allowing me the honor of knighting such a valiant prince before my death. Thus I may die in peace.’’ Although Hermine was thrilled by this bestowal of knighthood, she concealed that delight and continued instead to express her heartfelt grief. Weeping, she kissed her father tenderly and excused herself. When she returned to her room, her laments over her father’s condition alternated with her impatience to see Urian, and these thoughts troubled her sleep all night long. We read that the next morning the king ordered both nobles and commoners to line the streets to celebrate the brothers and their men. At intervals he stationed minstrels, trumpeters, drummers, and other local musicians, to perform every type of melody likely to entertain the youths. Indeed, the people’s enthusiastic response far exceeded his specifications. Yet why should I distract you with a lengthy description? The brothers were mounted on magnificent

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:02

PS

PAGE 94

urian and guyon defend cyprus

95

chargers. Urian, sword in hand, was fully armed, just as he had been when he left the battle, and Guyon was attired in an ornate, fur-trimmed damask. In the forefront were thirty of their most honored barons, nobly arrayed, followed by the Grand Master of Rhodes and the captain. Behind the two brothers were seventy knights and their squires and pages. As they entered the city, the festivities erupted in a clamor of minstrels, trumpets, and melodies. Everywhere you would have seen prominent citizens richly attired, crying out, ‘‘Welcome to the princes of victory who have saved us from cruel servitude to the enemies of Jesus Christ!’’ You would also have seen ladies and maidens at the windows, and elders and townsfolk in awe of Urian’s proud bearing as he rode, fully armed, his face uncovered and a green cap on his head, clutching a naked sword. Just ahead, the captain carried his helmet for him, mounted on the shaft of a lance. When the onlookers caught a glimpse of Urian’s courageous mien, they were all of the same opinion: ‘‘This man is worthy of bringing the world under his governance!’’ ‘‘Indeed, we saw that in the way he entered the city as if he had conquered it.’’ ‘‘My God, the way he rescued us from our predicament is worth as much as any conquest!’’ ‘‘And although his brother lacks the same proud visage, he, too, seems to be a man of great exploits!’’ Such exclamations accompanied them all along their way to the palace, where they dismounted and presented themselves respectfully before the king. The tale says that he welcomed them joyfully, thanked them for their aid, and told them that, with God’s help, they had saved him and his kingdom from a fate worse than death. For had they not come, the Saracens would have wreaked destruction and imposed their law, which would have been far worse than physical death for any who converted willingly and thus incurred eternal damnation. ‘‘It is therefore my duty,’’ he continued, ‘‘to reward you as best I can and wish to do, for the high honor you have bestowed on me, even though I could never do so to the extent of your merits. Please accept what little I can offer.’’ ‘‘In faith, my lord,’’ said Urian, ‘‘we came not to lay claim to anything of yours, not gold or silver, not towns, castles, lands, or assets, but rather to increase honor by destroying God’s enemies and upholding the Catholic faith. Know also, my sovereign lord, that we shall consider our efforts well spent if you would do us the honor of making me a knight by your hand.’’ ‘‘Indeed, noble youth,’’ replied the king, ‘‘though I be unworthy to honor your request, nonetheless I grant it. First, however, let mass be said.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said Urian, ‘‘I am most pleased.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:02

PS

PAGE 95

96

melusine

The chaplain was ready, and so Urian, his brother, and the others devoutly observed the Holy Office. Then Urian approached the king, drew his sword from its scabbard, and knelt before the bed where the monarch lay, saying, ‘‘My royal lord, I beseech you, as the sole recompense for any service that I could ever render you, that you knight me with this sword; thus you will have rewarded me amply for all that you say my brother and I have done for you, for I cannot receive the order of chivalry from a more valiant hand than your own.’’ ‘‘Oh, my noble youth,’’ said the king, ‘‘you do me honor beyond words, and your words do me a hundred times more honor than I deserve, yet I shall grant your request, for it is not to be refused. But after I have fulfilled it, you will promise me, if you please, that you will then grant me a boon, one that will not in any way bring you harm, but will accrue only to your great profit and honor.’’49 ‘‘I am ready, then, my lord,’’ said Urian. Joyfully the king struggled to reach a seated position, grasped the pommel of the sword Urian handed him, and dubbed him: ‘‘I hereby knight you in the name of God; may He lead you in the ways of righteousness.’’ He then returned the sword to Urian, but from this effort his wounds burst open and blood soaked his bandages. Urian and all who witnessed this were very alarmed as the king sank abruptly back onto his pillow, while insisting that he felt no pain. He then ordered two knights to summon Hermine, who came at her father’s request. ‘‘My daughter,’’ he said, ‘‘thank these noble men for the aid they have given you, me, and our realm, for had it not been for the grace of God and their strength, we would all have been destroyed, or at best driven into exile.’’ She knelt before the brothers and humbly thanked them. Yet on account of her father’s dire condition and her thoughts of Urian, her state of mind was like that of someone who has just awakened from a nightmare. Seeing her obvious distress, Urian took her gently by the arm, raised her up to face him, and leaned toward her, so that they could exchange courtesies. Local onlookers murmured, ‘‘God’s truth! If this noble man were to marry our demoiselle, things would go well for us; we’d never have to fear the pagans nor anyone else intent on doing us harm!’’ Then the king called for Hermine to join him: ‘‘Sit here beside me, my daughter, for I fear that you will not keep me company much longer.’’ Weeping, she complied, and all who were present began to weep out of pity for the father and compassion for her suffering. Profoundly saddened by his daughter’s distress, the king spoke to her gently: ‘‘My precious daughter, leave off

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:03

PS

PAGE 96

urian and guyon defend cyprus

97

this grief. When something cannot be remedied, it is foolish to be totally overcome by it, however natural it is to grieve the loss of a friend or loved one. Before I leave this mortal life, I shall, God willing, provide so fully for your needs that you will consider yourself well taken care of, as will all the barons of my realm.’’ Then her tears flowed even more profusely than before, and the barons’ distress, too, was piteous to behold. Urian and Guyon, too, were immensely saddened. ‘‘No,’’ said the king, ‘‘leave aside your sadness; stop this grieving at once, for no matter how much you would like me to remain among you, your sorrow causes more heaviness in my heart than the pain I feel from my wound.’’ And so, as soon as they were able to regain their composure, they ceased their effusive mourning. Then the king turned to Urian: ‘‘Noble knight, let me now remind you that you granted me a boon, yet I shall request nothing of yours nor anything of your patrimony.’’ ‘‘You may ask with confidence, my lord,’’ he replied, ‘‘and if it is something that I can do, then I shall do it for you.’’ ‘‘I thank you, sire,’’ said the king, ‘‘and know that in what I am about to request of you, I am in fact giving you a noble gift. For I am asking that you be pleased to take my daughter as your wife, and all my kingdom, which I hereby relinquish.’’ He had had the crown brought in secretly and now he raised it, saying, ‘‘Take it, Urian, do not refuse my request.’’ The barons of the realm were moved to tears of both joy and sorrow. Urian, who greatly desired to go about the world seeing new lands and earning esteem, pondered the implications of the king’s words with some concern. Yet having granted the king his request, he had no intention to go back on his word. Noting how pensive he had become, the barons beseeched him: ‘‘Ah, noble lord, we pray you not to refuse the king’s request.’’ ‘‘I shall not do so, my lords,’’ he said. Kneeling beside the king’s bed, he took the crown and placed it on Hermine’s lap with these words: ‘‘Demoiselle, this is yours, and since this has come to pass, I shall help you defend it, God willing, against all who would usurp it!’’ The king and the barons were jubilant, and the archbishop was summoned to solemnize the wedding. But Hermine insisted that she would do nothing else until she had seen her father through his illness to the end of his days. ‘‘If this be your wish, demoiselle, then I concur,’’ said Urian. The king, however, was most perplexed. ‘‘Hermine, my beautiful daughter,’’ he told her, ‘‘you seem to show me how little you love me by denying me what I most desire to see before I leave this world.’’ She was greatly moved by this

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:03

PS

PAGE 97

98

melusine

and knelt, weeping, to reply: ‘‘My most revered lord and father, there is nothing in this world that I would deny you, not even my own death. Your wish is my command.’’ ‘‘That is spoken as a true daughter!’’ he replied. ‘‘Now I order one and all to cease this mourning. Decorate and furbish the hall; be joyful; prepare for the mass. After the service, have the tables set up and after the banquet let the festivities unfold right here before me, just as if I were hale and whole, for that will greatly ease my suffering!’’ And so they did as he commanded. After mass was said, they were summoned for dinner; the bride-to-be was at a table near her father’s bed and Urian beside her. Guyon served Hermine most gladly, and everyone dined copiously. The king felt great joy on this occasion, although the pleasure he displayed outwardly masked the intense pain from the poison in his wound that was searing throughout his body. To please his barons, he pretended not to suffer at all. After dinner the celebration continued in full swing well into the evening, then he spoke to Urian: ‘‘Fair son, tomorrow I want you to marry my daughter and to be crowned, for I don’t have long to live and I want all the barons in the realm to do you homage before I die.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ said Urian, ‘‘your wish is my command,’’ and Hermine, too, consented to her father’s wishes. Need I belabor what ensued? Early the next morning, with the bride in splendid array and the chapel sumptuously decorated, the Archbishop of Famagusta performed the nuptials. Then Urian went to the king’s chamber, knelt before his bed, and gave thanks as the monarch placed the crown on his head. When he bade all his barons render homage to King Urian his son, they did so most willingly. Mass was followed by dinner, then the festivities continued until evening and resumed after supper. At the appropriate time, the bride was put to bed, then Urian. After the archbishop blessed their bed, everyone went away, some to retire, others to dance and rejoice, while Urian and his wife made sweet acquaintance. The next day, when they returned to the king’s bedchamber, mass was performed, with the new queen attended by Guyon and one of the highest noblemen in the land. In this part of the story we read that the next morning at terce,50 accompanied by the barons of Poitou and Cyprus, Urian approached the king, knelt, and greeted him gently. ‘‘Good day, fair son,’’ the king responded. ‘‘Your coming brings me great joy. Summon my daughter, and we shall hear the holy service.’’ Hermine entered with a noble entourage of ladies and damsels, bowed, and greeted her father sweetly and gently. ‘‘Welcome, beloved daughter,’’ he said. ‘‘I rejoice that God has let me live long enough to see you so well settled. I shall

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:03

PS

PAGE 98

urian and guyon defend cyprus

99

die in peace knowing that you and my kingdom are safe from the Saracens, for you have a strong protector, a valiant, youthful prince who will defend you against them.’’ Whereupon mass began and the Host was elevated. Then the king spoke to Urian and his new queen: ‘‘My children, remember to love, honor, and keep faith with one another. I can no longer remain with you. I commend you to the true King of Glory, that He may grant you harmony together and a long and prosperous life, as well as a powerful victory over the enemies of God.’’ At that moment his eyes closed and he slipped away so peacefully that they thought he must have been sleeping. When they realized he was dead, immense sadness prevailed. Hermine was escorted to her chamber, where her grief was a pitiful sight to behold. I shall be brief: the king was interred with highest honors; there were vigils, a mass was said, and the obsequies were performed; the funeral was stately, in keeping with custom. Although the inhabitants of the realm were consumed by grief, the fact that they had a new lord of such tremendous prowess was a comfort that greatly reassured them and lessened their suffering. Urian embarked on a tour of the realm, visiting sites and fortifications. He dispatched a reconnaissance party under Guyon and the Master of Rhodes out to sea in search of any evidence that the Saracens might be rearming for another invasion of his realm. ‘‘We do not intend to wait until they attack us,’’ he said. ‘‘We shall pay them a visit instead, once we’ve seen the layout of the realm.’’ While Guyon, the Master of Rhodes, and the captain from Limassol put out to sea with three thousand men, King Urian and Queen Hermine toured their realm, visiting sturdy fortresses and fine towns where they received many lovely gifts and were welcomed joyfully. In large towns, people ventured out to greet them; castles and fortresses emptied out into processions, and the townsfolk filled the air with music, all of which greatly pleased Urian. He also stocked his fortifications with every necessity for warfare. Everyone marveled at his stateliness, noble bearing, and physical strength; many said that of all the men they had seen he was the one whom one would least want to risk making angry. Thus he proceeded from place to place throughout his kingdom, in which justice and reason prevailed. Instead of simply dismissing officers, he compensated for any apparent weaknesses on their part in consultation with the baronial council, ordering each one of them to deal equitably with both the weak and the powerful without favoritism or cruelty, failing which he vowed to punish them severely as an example for others. When the royal couple at last returned to Famagusta, the queen was pregnant.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:03

PS

PAGE 99

100

melusine

URIAN AND GUYON: THE ARMENIAN CAMPAIGN

Here the story tells how, meanwhile, Guyon and the Master of Rhodes ranged into Syria to Damascus, as well to Tripoli, Beirut, and down to Damietta in search of any news of the Saracens.51 Eventually they spotted several vessels approaching, though it did not appear to be a large fleet. They dispatched a galley to find out who they were, and when the crew saw that they were Saracens they rushed back with the news. The mobilization had already begun; the sails were aloft, billowing in favorable winds as they sailed off in pursuit. Seeing them, the startled Saracens made for the port of Beirut, but our galleys soon overtook them, unleashing volleys from cannons and crossbows until the main part of our fleet had them surrounded. There were many casualties and, in sum, the Saracens were routed; their booty-laden boats were seized and they were heaved overboard. Then our barons sailed for Cyprus, but the prevailing winds and choppy seas carried them instead to Corycus in the kingdom of Armenia.52 When the King of Armenia, who was the late King of Cyprus’s brother, learned of the arrival of their ships, he sent a party to find out who was leading these newcomers. It was the Master of Rhodes who informed them, ‘‘My lords, tell the king that it is the brother of Urian of Lusignan, King of Cyprus, who seeks to discover whether the Saracens are amassing an army to overrun his land, in an attempt to avenge the Sultan of Damascus and his men who perished in a great sea battle off Famagusta.’’ ‘‘What?’’ they exclaimed, ‘‘is there now a King of Cyprus other than the one who is our king’s brother?’’ ‘‘There is indeed,’’ said the master. ‘‘The sultan mortally wounded the former king with a poisoned spear, but before he died he married his daughter to the valiant Urian of Lusignan, who killed the sultan in the great battle and routed all his forces.’’ Hearing this, they hastened to inform the King of Armenia, who was deeply saddened by the death of his brother. He went down to the sea with a large group of his men and boarded the ship where Guyon and the master of Rhodes were waiting. After he and Guyon exchanged cordial greetings, he said to the master, ‘‘Because this young nobleman who has landed on our shores is the brother of my niece’s husband, I would be most discourteous not to accord him the honorable recognition he deserves, and I ask that you invite him on my behalf to come ashore to receive the warmest welcome we can offer.’’ ‘‘Most gladly, sire,’’ replied the master, and reported this to Guyon, who averred graciously, ‘‘In faith, I would do far more than that if the king were

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:03

PS

PAGE 100

urian and guyon

101

to request it.’’ They all left together, Guyon leading a handsome party of Poitevin knights clad in fine steel armor in good array befitting those adept at arms. They went ashore in small boats, then mounted and rode to Corycus. According to the story, the King of Armenia had but one child, a very lovely daughter whose mother had died less than two years previously. He and his brother the King of Cyprus had in fact married two sisters, daughters of a king of Majorca, and each had had a daughter: one of them was Hermine, now Urian’s wife, and the other Florie, about whom I’ve begun to tell you. At that time Florie was at Corycus with her father, and when she heard about the arrival of ships and who was in them, she was delighted that her father had invited them to Corycus for a festive reception. She was eager to meet these foreigners, and arrayed herself and her ladies sumptuously. The Armenian monarch and his party rode into Corycus, dismounted at the castle, and went up into the main hall. Florie, who was eagerly awaiting their arrival, met them and curtsied gracefully to her father, who told her, ‘‘My daughter, give these nobles a warm welcome, especially the brother-in-law of your cousin, my niece of Cyprus.’’ Overjoyed, the maiden took Guyon by the hand, saying, ‘‘Young lord, I bid you welcome to my father’s realm.’’ ‘‘Thank you very much, young lady,’’ he replied. The festivities began with a lavish banquet featuring many fine foods, and all the while Guyon and Florie engaged in gracious conversation. If Guyon had had the time, he would have shared more of his private thoughts with her. Just when they were most deeply engaged in conversation, however, a galley from Rhodes sailed into the port, and its occupants were delighted to find some of their countrymen. They learned that the master was with the brother of the former King of Cyprus, the King of Armenia, who was hosting festivities at the castle. ‘‘Quickly, then,’’ said the new arrivals, ‘‘inform them that a very large Saracen fleet passed near our island, and that though we don’t know for sure exactly where they’re going, they’re obviously sailing toward Cyprus; some say it’s the Caliph of Baghdad out in full force.’’53 One of the brethren rushed up to the fort and said to the master, ‘‘News has come that urgently requires your attention.’’ When the master heard what it was about, he went to Guyon and said, ‘‘Sire, the news I have just heard tells me it’s time we leave for Cyprus!’’ ‘‘Why?’’ said Guyon, ‘‘what tidings require our leaving so hastily?’’ ‘‘In fact,’’ the master replied, ‘‘I heard that the Caliph of Baghdad is off the isle of Rhodes and sailing toward Cyprus with a huge fleet and a multitude of Saracens.’’ Whereupon Guyon turned to the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:04

PS

PAGE 101

102

melusine

maiden, whose hand he was holding, and said, ‘‘Damsel, forgive me, for I must leave, though let me assure you that I am your vassal to do whatever it might please you to command.’’ ‘‘Many thanks, handsome sire,’’ she said. Guyon took leave of the king who, when he heard why they were leaving in such haste, was very troubled and accompanied them down to the port. As they moved out to sea, hoisted sail, and set a brisk course toward Cyprus, Florie stole up to a window in one of the high towers and remained there, gazing at them until they were out of sight. Here the story speaks no more of her, her father, and Guyon, but tells where the Caliph of Baghdad was taking his forces. The caliph and King Bradimont of Tarsus, who was the uncle of the Sultan of Damascus, had heard of how the sultan and his forces had been waylaid and killed on the isle of Cyprus, and they were outraged. When they found out that the King of Cyprus was dead, they rounded up their army and set sail with at least sixty thousand pagans, intent on destroying Cyprus and its citizenry. They believed they could accomplish this easily because they assumed that the Cypriots were without a king, and to further their designs they made every effort to arrive unnoticed. But the contingent from Rhodes had notified King Urian, and he had already mobilized his men for battle. In every port he stationed sentries to kindle flares as soon as they saw the ships approaching. The news would thus spread throughout the country overnight, and anyone capable of bearing arms was to hasten, upon the king’s order and on pain of death, to the projected point of arrival. Thus Urian secured the coastline in readiness for the Saracens’ landfall. His masterful leadership and determination galvanized his men, and all one hundred thousand of them, mounted or on foot, would readily have taken on one hundred thousand pagans. The Almighty unleashed a horrible storm at sea, which threw the Saracens so far off course that they lost track of eight of their vessels. When day broke with a gentle breeze and bright sunshine, the massive pagan fleet reassembled and made straight for Limassol. I shall leave them be, however, and tell you instead about the eight vessels blown off course during the storm. They were carrying all of the fleet’s assault gear—cannons, crossbows, ladders, and projectiles. They were about to put in at Chamdelour when Guyon and the Master of Rhodes arrived there with around four thousand men. As the two fleets converged, Christians and Saracens recognized one another and both sides went into a panic. They began to fire cannons and crossbows; as they drew closer the volley of projectiles was so thick and heavy that it looked like a

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:04

PS

PAGE 102

urian and guyon

103

hailstorm of spinning arrows, and the battle raged on. The forces of Guyon and the Master of Rhodes attacked the Saracens so aggressively that they hardly knew which way to turn to defend themselves, while our oarsmen maneuvered so skillfully around them that the pagans were totally confounded. Although they could be heard imploring their deities, they were overwhelmed and killed. When the commander in charge of the enemy artillery saw that his men were being routed, he had a galley with eight compartments launched from the main ship and boarded it with about twenty of his contingent. They cast their lot with the wind, moving away so swiftly that our men were all astonished. They didn’t bother to pursue them, however, but boarded the enemy vessels where they heaved a host of Saracens overboard and captured approximately two hundred more, half of whom Guyon gave to the Master of Rhodes to ransom certain Christians and some brethren of the order who had been captured by the Turks in a sea battle against the Great Karamen.54 He also gave him two of the ships they had seized; the master sent them immediately to Rhodes, thanking Guyon profusely. Guyon turned the other hundred Saracens and the two finest ships he had conquered over to a knight from Rhodes, instructing him to take them to Corycus. ‘‘Give my regards to the king and his daughter,’’ he said. ‘‘Present the boats and the booty in them to her on my behalf, and give the hundred pagans to the king.’’ The knight hastened to Corycus and capably delivered his message and the gifts, as well as an account of the victory under Guyon’s valiant leadership. ‘‘We bid you a warm welcome,’’ said the king, ‘‘and our sincere thanks to the noble youth.’’ For her part, the maiden had never been as thrilled as she was by this news, for she was deeply in love with Guyon. The king and his daughter gave the knight fine gifts, and he returned to Rhodes. When the King of Armenia interrogated the pagans about where the army of the caliph and King Bradimont was to land, they replied, ‘‘In Cyprus, to avenge the Sultan of Damascus, whom the Cypriots killed in battle along with all his men.’’ ‘‘As for you, by heaven,’’ cried the king, ‘‘you’ll not lay a hand on King Urian, my nephew!’’ He had them chained, collared, and thrown into the depths of a dungeon, and ordered that the booty from the two ships be taken to the fort. Meanwhile Guyon and the Master of Rhodes had interrogated their Saracen prisoners and learned that the great fleet was headed for Cyprus. So our barons, who now had too many vessels and too few men, decided to load all the confiscated artillery and supplies onto their own ships. Guyon gave enemy ships and equipment to the master, who sent them to Rhodes except for the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:04

PS

PAGE 103

104

melusine

goods he distributed generously among his companions, retaining absolutely nothing for himself. Then they set sail for Cyprus, and the story leaves them for a while and tells what happened to the emir’s small galley and where it put in to port. The story says that the Emir of Damascus, much discouraged by his losses, sailed onward until he spotted Limassol and saw a huge ship moored offshore. As he drew near he heard the clamor of clarions and cannons, and realized that the caliph and King Bradimont of Tarsus were storming the port in an attempt to land. In vain, however, for the local commander’s defense with massive shields and skilled crossbowmen and infantry left the Saracens powerless. The caliph and King Bradimont bemoaned the fact that, during the storm, they had lost their vessels, along with most, if not all, their artillery. In the meantime the emir arrived and shouted to them, ‘‘Caliph, things are going dismally for you. Your ships and artillery are gone. The Christians totally defeated us at sea, and what is worse, we are the only survivors. In a word, all is lost!’’ The caliph was devastated: ‘‘This is horrible news, my lords! Fortune has long slumbered on our behalf while remaining ever vigilant for the Christians! Things are going for us now as they did for our cousin the sultan and his men, all of them slain on this very island. Let Fortune go to blazes!’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said the emir, ‘‘if you let your men see how terribly upset you are, they’re as good as defeated already. Moreover, I can tell you that from the looks of the forces in the port, they do not intend to let us land without a skirmish. I see no signs whatever that they’re afraid of us. So I would advise that we pull back out to sea and let them cool off, and then at daybreak we can put in at a little port not too far from here, Cape Saint Andrew. There’ll be no one there to prevent us from landing.’’ Our forces saw them leave, and dispatched a small craft that shadowed them until they dropped anchor at dusk near the port of Saint Andrew. When the reconnaissance vessel returned to Limassol with the news, the captain had a watchman signal seaward with a lantern, and when the nearest watchman saw it he did likewise, so that from one watchman to the next the news was relayed throughout the realm. All were on the alert and moved out, on horseback or on foot, to join Urian, who had already sent his spies to find out where the enemy would land. He ordered everyone to stay put in their fortresses and allow them to land peacefully, while making certain, of course, not to be caught off guard nor let the Saracens capture their fortifications. And with God’s help, not one of them will set foot on land! Returning to the caliph and

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:04

PS

PAGE 104

urian and guyon

105

King Bradimont, the story says that at daybreak, when the Saracens lying offshore hoisted anchor, moved the fleet into port, and landed, those in the abbey saw them quite clearly and immediately alerted Limassol; the captain informed King Urian, who was very pleased and began preparing for battle. Meanwhile the caliph had all the necessities taken ashore and set up quarters a half-league away from the port at the edge of a wooded area, next to a large freshwater stream that emptied into the sea; he left three thousand pagans behind to guard the fleet. When Guyon and the Master of Rhodes arrived at Limassol, the captain told them that the Saracens had landed and left their fleet moored off Cape Saint Andrew. ‘‘By heaven,’’ cried Guyon, ‘‘let’s pay them a visit! If we could wrest it away from them, they’d never set foot in Syria or Tarsus again.’’ They all put out to sea and sailed until they could see the port at the cape and the ominous outlines of the fleet. Then they went into formation and like a storm swept in on the Saracen fleet with a volley of projectiles and bolts, so furiously that any Saracen on board who attempted to defend himself was doomed. Any one of them able to leap headlong onto land and run toward his own troops considered himself lucky. In this confrontation the entire fleet was captured, and all the Saracens who remained on board were killed. Our men sent to the abbey everything that could be hauled out of the Saracen ships, which were brimming with booty; then they torched the rest, and the whole fleet went up in a blaze. Those who had managed to escape from the ships raced toward their forces, shouted the alarm, and told how the Christians had stormed the fleet. The army rushed into action and swarmed pell-mell to the port, where they found many dead comrades and others hiding in the underbrush. When they saw our forces moving away, they took to the sea and salvaged six ships from the flames. When the caliph saw the destruction he was sick at heart. ‘‘By Mohammed,’’ he said to King Bradimont, ‘‘these French Christians are tough, skilled warriors. If they hold out much longer, they’ll do us a lot of damage!’’ ‘‘By Mohammed,’’ declared Bradimont, ‘‘I’ll never leave this land until they’re all destroyed!’’ And the caliph replied, ‘‘Nor shall I!’’ They loaded the six remaining ships with ample provisions and returned to their quarters. Here the story returns to King Urian, who was camped in a lush meadow alongside a river, at the very place where the sultan’s harbingers had been defeated at the bridge. Urian had sent spies to find out where the Saracens were camped. When the Master of Rhodes arrived at the king’s tent they exchanged warm greetings and Urian asked him how his brother Guyon was

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:04

PS

PAGE 105

106

melusine

faring. ‘‘Very well, my lord,’’ was the reply. ‘‘He’s one of the most courageous men I’ve ever seen, and he sends you good cheer.’’ ‘‘I’m glad he’s doing so well,’’ said the king, ‘‘but now tell me how you have fared since you left us.’’ The master recounted all their adventures, from one episode to the next, including the latest about how they had defeated the caliph and sent his fleet up in smoke at Cape Saint Andrew. ‘‘By God,’’ said Urian, ‘‘you’ve had a superb campaign. Praise the Lord! As for my uncle, the King of Armenia, I’m overjoyed that you left him in the lap of prosperity. But now we must attend to shattering the Saracens. My men and I will break camp and take them on, for they’ve lingered too long in our land without hearing from me. Go tell my brother I’m heading into battle with these enemies of God.’’ The master sped off for Limassol, and the king repositioned his army to within a league of the caliph without revealing their proximity to the Saracens. When the master informed Guyon that the king was advancing on their enemies, he had his trumpets sounded and moved his forces to the banks of a little river flowing into the sea. The Saracens were camped along that same river, with only a mountain of roughly a league in circumference between them. We read that Urian was eager to locate the Saracens and discover their strategy and the layout of their encampment. He called in a Cypriot knight who knew the area well and told him to arm and return with his fastest horse, without telling anyone. ‘‘Then you’ll accompany me where I want to go,’’ he ordered. The knight complied and was soon back, well armed and mounted. The king was already astride a rapid, well-trained steed. He alerted several of his closest advisers, ‘‘Stay here until you hear from me, but if I don’t come back, carry out the orders I send back with this knight.’’ ‘‘For God’s sake, though, be careful where you go!’’ they urged him. ‘‘Never fear,’’ said Urian. As the two were riding away, the king said to the knight, ‘‘Lead me to within sight of where the Saracens have landed.’’ About a half-league up toward a high summit, the knight said, ‘‘Sire, there’s the port and the abbey up above.’’ ‘‘What’s this?’’ exclaimed the king. ‘‘I was told their fleet had burned, yet ships are moored there. Where did they come from?’’ Then down a valley to the left he caught sight of his brother’s riverside encampment, and off to the right he beheld the massive pagan horde. ‘‘My God!’’ he gasped. ‘‘Look at those swarming Saracens! I know who they are, but I don’t recognize those on the other side. Wait here while I find out.’’ ‘‘God be with you,’’ answered the knight.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:05

PS

PAGE 106

urian and guyon

107

In no time King Urian was nearing the army when he suddenly recognized a knight on his way to joust and called out to him by name: ‘‘Is my brother coming this way?’’ The knight knew that voice and immediately knelt: ‘‘Yes, my lord.’’ ‘‘Go tell him to come and speak with me up on that summit,’’ Urian instructed him. The knight reported this news to Guyon, who mounted, as did the Master of Rhodes. Meanwhile Urian returned to reassure his knight: ‘‘Friend, all is well; my brother Guyon is camped down there.’’ When Guyon and the Master of Rhodes arrived, the two brothers were overjoyed to see each other. Urian pointed out the pagan throngs, which they hadn’t known were so near. ‘‘Let’s move in on them!’’ said the king. ‘‘They have no escape route except that ship in the harbor.’’ Guyon, astonished to see the ship, cried, ‘‘What? Did those devils bring in new ones? We torched their entire fleet not more than three days ago!’’ The master interjected, ‘‘I think I know what happened; some of them remained in boats that were overlooked, and then rescued anyone who survived.’’ ‘‘That could well be,’’ said the king. ‘‘But we’d better be on our guard, because the chieftains and the most important men could escape and do us great harm later on.’’ ‘‘What?’’ asked the master. ‘‘I gathered from what you said that you defeated them all except for the caliph and King Bradimont!’’ To which Urian replied, ‘‘If we only had to worry about those two, as you assumed, we wouldn’t need to trouble all these men God has lent us, because my brother Guyon could handle them all by himself. Polish them off in an instant!’’ ‘‘Come now, my lord,’’ said Guyon, ‘‘you’d be kidding about me and someone else as well, even if it were a question of only the two of them! But I thank Jesus Christ for whatever strength He has given me, even though it can’t compare with yours, and may God sustain it for you!’’ ‘‘Fair brother,’’ said the king, ‘‘I don’t mean to tease you, for if our task were complete except for those two, my faith in the Almighty and in your strength would make me eager for the victory God would surely ordain.’’ ‘‘No doubt, my lord brother,’’ said Guyon, ‘‘if we had only to deal with those two, we really could savor the encounter. But we should stop all this bantering and figure out how to destroy our enemies.’’ ‘‘Right you are!’’ said the king. Then Urian sent his knight back to their encampment: ‘‘Order our men to arm themselves quietly and move in an orderly manner to the foot of this mountain.’’ While the knight carried out these orders, the king had Guyon arm his men and cross the river, then move between the ships and the Saracens, close enough to see their faces; as soon as he could perceive that an

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:05

PS

PAGE 107

108

melusine

assault would succeed, he was to act accordingly. And to the Master of Rhodes he said, ‘‘Move your men out to sea and block the entry to the port, so that the Saracens can’t board their ships and escape. And I’m going to ready my men to fight the Saracens.’’ Everyone left the mountain to carry out Urian’s orders. The king marshaled his forces and set out with a handsome battalion flanked by archers and crossbowmen. When they came to the clearing on the mountain and saw the pagan host, they advanced quickly and stealthily to within an arrow’s trajectory of the army before the pagans were even aware of their presence. When the enemy saw them, they began to cry, ‘‘To arms!’’ and rushed to ready themselves for battle. The king dispatched about a thousand horsemen into their midst, inflicting much damage and preventing them from organizing themselves effectively. Nonetheless they aligned themselves as best they could, and our forces engaged them. Many a Saracen was slaughtered. Then the king forged into battle, and the fray intensified. King Urian strove mightily to rout his foes, and did such feats of arms that no Saracen, however bold, dared to engage him, but fled from him as the lark flees the sparrow hawk. When the Caliph of Baghdad spotted him, he pointed him out to King Bradimont: ‘‘See that man? I’d wager he’s possessed by some diabolical spirit and is no natural human being!’’ ‘‘What?’’ cried Bradimont. ‘‘If we let ourselves be cowed by him, the rest of them will hardly respect or fear us.’’ Then he dug his spurs so deep into his horse that blood spewed out of its flanks. Bradimont was one of the strongest and most ferocious Saracens of that time. He flung his shield behind his back, seized his sword with both hands, and struck Urian’s helmet with all his might. The dome of the helmet was exceedingly hard, however, and the sword slipped down onto the charger’s neck, slashing in so deeply that it severed the two main nerves sustaining the head, and the steed slumped downward. King Bradimont came close to Urian who, as his horse collapsed, dropped his sword and seized the Saracen around the waist, dragging him down off his horse. As he fell, Urian left his stirrups and pulled Bradimont under him. There was a great rush of Cypriots and Saracens trying to rescue their lords, and a fierce battle ensued, leaving countless dead and wounded on both sides. Finally, Urian unsheathed the knife hanging at his side and slit Bradimont’s throat, killing him; then he rose to his feet and screamed, ‘‘Lusignan!’’ at the top of his lungs. Then the Poitevins rushed so ferociously into the fray that the Saracens lost ground. Urian mounted Bradimont’s charger, but the caliph came in with

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:06

PS

PAGE 108

urian and guyon

109

reinforcements, and many died on both sides. The Saracens, though, were overwhelmed by the loss of their king and so many of their men. And then Guyon of Lusignan forged into the melee with two thousand fresh fighting men, and the number of casualties soared. When the shocked caliph realized he was losing, he left the battle with a small contingent, as inconspicuously as possible, and made for the sea. There the Emir of Damascus had him board the little galley from which he had escaped, as I told you earlier, and what remained of the fleet fled the harbor. Here the story leaves him until the appropriate time and returns to the battle. It was gruesome, and many perished. When the Saracens realized that King Bradimont was dead and that the Caliph of Baghdad had abandoned them amid such great peril, they were thrown into great confusion, yielding ground and scattering in the direction of the sea. This move was futile, though, for the entire fleet had fled with the caliph and the emir. Why rehearse the minor details? The pagans all perished, dozens of them by drowning, and our barons found great booty when they returned to the heathen horde’s encampment. Now the story returns to the caliph, who was sailing out to sea in deep sorrow and swearing to his gods that, if he could make it safely to Damascus, he would still somehow confound the Cypriots. Even as he was skimming over the sea convinced that he had eluded the Christians—what a fool believes is usually wrong for the most part—the Grand Master of Rhodes was keeping vigil out on the waters, along with all his men in their galleys. When he saw the Saracens approaching, he assumed, quite rightly, that the battle had gone badly for them, and he praised Jesus Christ, shouting, ‘‘Onward, my lords, servants of Christ! It would be a great sin to allow His enemies to elude us!’’ Anyone who saw his men rally and assail the Saracens with cannons and crossbows saw a truly terrifying sight! When the Emir of Damascus perceived this imminent threat, he hoisted sail on his little vessel, set his oarsmen to their task, and soon left our galleys far behind despite their efforts to overtake him. His boat was soon so far ahead that our men lost sight of it altogether, and realized that to pursue it could do them more harm than good. So they let it go, and the six other vessels were soon subdued and the Saracens slung headlong into the sea. They brought all six boats back with them to Cape Saint Andrew, where the Master of Rhodes went ashore with a hundred brethren of the order. He proceeded directly to the king and told him, his brother, and the barons about how the pagans had

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:06

PS

PAGE 109

110

melusine

been slain and their boats brought into port, and how the caliph and the Emir of Damascus had escaped on the little galley, which deeply disappointed them. Urian divided the spoils among his companions, keeping absolutely nothing for himself except some tents and artillery. He then dismissed a number of his men, rewarding them so well that they all went away wealthy, praising him as the world’s most valorous king. Along with Guyon, the Master of Rhodes, the Poitevin barons, and all the higher barony of his realm, he then went to Famagusta, where Queen Hermine happily welcomed them, rejoicing with her husband, his brother, and all the others. They all gave thanks to Our Lord, Jesus Christ, for the victory He had bestowed on them. At this time, the story says, Hermine was in an advanced stage of pregnancy. The king proclaimed a lavish celebration and invited the barons from Poitou and all the local and foreign guests. A week before the event, people began to pour into the city, much to Urian’s delight. He proclaimed a ban on raising prices on commodities, punishable by death or destitution. Three days before the celebration began, the queen, by the grace of the Holy Spirit, gave birth to a very handsome son, and there was much rejoicing. He was baptized and named Herve´ in loving memory of his great-grandfather. The feast was immense, and the king bestowed many elegant gifts. When six of the barons from Poitou took their leave, he gifted them generously, and gave them letters to carry to his mother and father. At the height of the festivities, news arrived that the King of Armenia had died. Sixteen Armenian noblemen, all downcast and clad in black, came discreetly before the king, who welcomed them with honors. ‘‘Sire,’’ they said, ‘‘your uncle, the King of Armenia, has passed from this life. May God have mercy on his soul. He left us his good and lovely daughter, his sole heir. While he was still sound he had this letter prepared for us to bring to you. We are to beg you, in God’s name, to carry out what he asks of you, and we know that it serves your profit and honor.’’ ‘‘I shall gladly comply, fair lords,’’ said Urian, ‘‘if I can rightly do so.’’ This was the gist of the letter: ‘‘My dear nephew, while there is still time, I am appealing to you and to my niece. This is the first request I have ever made of you, as well as my last, for at the time of this writing I know there is no longer any hope that I might live. I have no legitimate heir other than my daughter, whom your brother Guyon has met. I ask that you beseech him to take her as his wife, and the kingdom of Armenia along with her. If for some reason you find her unworthy of this marriage, then please help her find some

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:06

PS

PAGE 110

urian and guyon

111

nobleman capable of governing the country and defending it from the enemies of Our Lord. I ask you to seek a solution because, in short, I am making you the heir of my kingdom, if you are willing. But in God’s name, look after the needs of my poor orphaned daughter, who will remain bereft of all counsel and comfort if you fail her.’’ This letter left Urian all the more saddened by the king’s death and awakened great tenderness in his heart. He replied to the Armenians, ‘‘My lord barons, I shall not fail you in this time of need, for even if my brother does not consent, I shall help you as much as I am able.’’ ‘‘May Jesus Christ reward you for this, and grant you a long and happy life,’’ they replied. Urian then summoned Guyon, who had already heard of the king’s death and was profoundly saddened. ‘‘Guyon, fair brother,’’ said the king, ‘‘I hereby declare you heir to the kingdom of Armenia and to the fairest maiden in the land, Florie, my cousin, daughter of the King of Armenia, who has passed away. Do not refuse this offer, for it should not be declined.’’ ‘‘I humbly thank you, my lord and brother,’’ said Guyon, ‘‘and I most willingly accept.’’ The Armenians were as happy as they could be, and knelt before him and kissed his hand, according to their custom. While the occasion became even more joyful than before, the king ordered that the fleet be readied at Limassol and had many valuable goods loaded onto the ships. He summoned a large baronial contingent from both Poitou and Cyprus, as well as the Master of Rhodes, to accompany Guyon to Armenia, where he would be crowned, take possession of the land, and receive homages. They delayed their departure by eight days to await the queen’s arising from childbed, which took place with great joy and ceremony amid a large and elegant celebration. The king made generous gifts to the Armenians, and when Guyon bade farewell to his sisterin-law the queen, she was very sorry to see him depart. The king accompanied him to Limassol, and the brothers embraced before he boarded his ship. With anchors raised and sails aloft, they set out to sea amid a noble convoy, though ready for war because they were ever wary of the pagans. They sailed for Corycus, where the local nobility eagerly awaited them. The inhabitants of Corycus were overjoyed when they caught sight of the fleet. They knew their lord was coming because the barons who had taken the letters to Cyprus had ordered them to prepare him an honorable welcome. The flower of the country’s nobility had turned out to honor him. Yet up in the main tower, Florie was mourning her father and fearful that King Urian might not accord her his brother. When a servant came to tell her that the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:07

PS

PAGE 111

112

melusine

emissaries who had been to Cyprus would soon be landing, she looked seaward from the window and was thrilled to see so many tall ships flanked by galleys entering the port amid the fanfares of trumpets and sundry other instruments. The barons who went down to welcome the returnees gave Guyon a splendid reception and escorted him up to see the maiden. He recognized her and went immediately to greet her. ‘‘How have you fared since I left here, mademoiselle?’’ he asked her. ‘‘Scarcely well, sire,’’ she replied, ‘‘on account of my father’s death; may the grace of Jesus Christ be upon his soul. As a poor orphan, I thank you for the ships you sent me and for the goods they contain.’’ Then one of the Armenian barons spoke up: ‘‘Sire, having sought you out to be our lord and king, we now deliver and entrust to you our young lady, who is ready to fulfill the promise we made to your brother the king.’’ ‘‘So be it, then,’’ replied Guyon, ‘‘I see no reason to delay.’’ Thus were they engaged, and the marriage solemnized the very next day. During the festivities, which lasted a fortnight, all the barons did homage to Guyon. Then those from Poitou and Cyprus took their leave, as did the Master of Rhodes, who had the barons visit the island of Rhodes and gave them warm hospitality, as did the other brethren in their order. Five days later the barons put out to sea and soon arrived in Cyprus, where they told the king in great detail about the reception his brother had received in Armenia and his peaceful accession to the throne, for which Urian thanked the Lord. When several of the Poitevin barons provisioned their ships to leave, he gave them fine gifts and wrote all the news of himself and his brother to his father, Raymondin, and his mother, Melusine. As soon as their ships were readied they made straight for La Rochelle. In the meantime the barons who had departed earlier for La Rochelle following Hermine’s recovery from childbed arrived there amid great joy, and after three days proceeded to Lusignan. Raymondin, Melusine, and their children were delighted to see them, and happily read the letters from Urian and Guyon about themselves and their remarkable victories over the pagans. They thanked Jesus Christ for the honor and good fortune He had bestowed on their sons, and gave fine gifts to the barons who had brought them the news. During that time Melusine founded and generously endowed Notre Dame de Lusignan and several abbeys throughout Poitou, and the marriage of her son Eudes to the daughter of the Count of the Marche was arranged.55 While that event was being feted sumptuously on the prairie below Lusignan, the Poitevin barons who were the last to leave Cyprus arrived in La Rochelle,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:07

PS

PAGE 112

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

113

learned of the festivities and rode on to Lusignan, arriving three days before they were to end. From the letters they brought, Raymondin and Melusine learned that Guyon was now King of Armenia and learned more about their sons’ great victories over the pagans. Again they gave thanks to Our Lord Jesus Christ, rewarded the messengers, and extended the celebration by another week on account of these wonderful tidings.

ANTOINE AND RENAUD IN LUXEMBOURG

The story says that Antoine and Renaud were inspired by their brothers’ victories over the Saracens and the great honor God had given them to conquer two such noble realms in so little time. They made common cause: ‘‘It’s high time we seek adventure out in the world, for we can hardly win renown and esteem by staying around here!’’ So they humbly beseeched their parents, ‘‘My lord, and you, my lady, if you please, the time is ripe for us to go adventuring in order to achieve knighthood, and we intend to earn it as did Urian and Guyon. Though we are less worthy of winning it so nobly nor in such high places as they did, we shall, God willing, do our very best.’’ ‘‘My children,’’ replied Melusine, ‘‘if your father concurs, I do as well.’’ ‘‘So be it, then,’’ Raymondin said, ‘‘for it pleases me greatly.’’56 ‘‘Sire,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘it is good that they now begin to travel, get acquainted with the world, and see foreign lands, as well as know and be known by foreigners. With God’s help I shall provide for them so well that they will be more than able to pay their expenses.’’ The youths knelt and humbly thanked their parents for their help and encouragement. The story falls silent about them here, but I shall return to them very soon. In an area of Germany between Austria and the Ardennes lay the very noble county of Luxembourg, now called a ‘‘duchy,’’ which is how I shall identify it here.57 When its lord, the valiant prince Anselin, passed away, his sole survivor was his lovely daughter Crestienne, to whom the many nobles, knights, and squires of Luxembourg all paid homage as the legitimate heiress of the duchy. Not long before that, the wife of the very powerful King of Alsace had died in childbirth, leaving him with a single daughter, Melide, whom the king had raised most honorably.58 Learning that the late Duke of Luxembourg had left his virtuous and beautiful daughter as his sole heir, the king sought her hand in marriage, but she had no desire to accept the proposal.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:08

PS

PAGE 113

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

113

learned of the festivities and rode on to Lusignan, arriving three days before they were to end. From the letters they brought, Raymondin and Melusine learned that Guyon was now King of Armenia and learned more about their sons’ great victories over the pagans. Again they gave thanks to Our Lord Jesus Christ, rewarded the messengers, and extended the celebration by another week on account of these wonderful tidings.

ANTOINE AND RENAUD IN LUXEMBOURG

The story says that Antoine and Renaud were inspired by their brothers’ victories over the Saracens and the great honor God had given them to conquer two such noble realms in so little time. They made common cause: ‘‘It’s high time we seek adventure out in the world, for we can hardly win renown and esteem by staying around here!’’ So they humbly beseeched their parents, ‘‘My lord, and you, my lady, if you please, the time is ripe for us to go adventuring in order to achieve knighthood, and we intend to earn it as did Urian and Guyon. Though we are less worthy of winning it so nobly nor in such high places as they did, we shall, God willing, do our very best.’’ ‘‘My children,’’ replied Melusine, ‘‘if your father concurs, I do as well.’’ ‘‘So be it, then,’’ Raymondin said, ‘‘for it pleases me greatly.’’56 ‘‘Sire,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘it is good that they now begin to travel, get acquainted with the world, and see foreign lands, as well as know and be known by foreigners. With God’s help I shall provide for them so well that they will be more than able to pay their expenses.’’ The youths knelt and humbly thanked their parents for their help and encouragement. The story falls silent about them here, but I shall return to them very soon. In an area of Germany between Austria and the Ardennes lay the very noble county of Luxembourg, now called a ‘‘duchy,’’ which is how I shall identify it here.57 When its lord, the valiant prince Anselin, passed away, his sole survivor was his lovely daughter Crestienne, to whom the many nobles, knights, and squires of Luxembourg all paid homage as the legitimate heiress of the duchy. Not long before that, the wife of the very powerful King of Alsace had died in childbirth, leaving him with a single daughter, Melide, whom the king had raised most honorably.58 Learning that the late Duke of Luxembourg had left his virtuous and beautiful daughter as his sole heir, the king sought her hand in marriage, but she had no desire to accept the proposal.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:08

PS

PAGE 113

114

melusine

Deeply distressed, the king vowed to the Almighty that he would somehow have her, come what may. He made his intention public and defied the maiden and all who would support her. The barons, nobles, and citizens of the duchy all swore that since the lady did not want to marry him, they would show him that he was in the wrong with regard both to her and to themselves. They laid in provisions and posted guards, and the highest barons gathered in the town and castle of Luxembourg with their lady Crestienne. Why give you a long and wordy account? They were too weak to oppose the king, who swept in and did much damage around the area, then laid a draconian siege before Luxembourg. Many skirmishes and losses on both sides ensued. Now it so happened that a gentleman of Luxembourg had been with King Urian during the conquest of Cyprus and taken part in his victories over the Saracens; he had returned to Lusignan with the first group of Poitevins, which you heard about earlier. Raymond and Melusine had given him fine gifts, and it seemed to him that Renaud and Antoine, who were tall, strong, and fiercelooking, would likely follow their brothers’ example in ambitious ventures and great prowess. This noble warrior was in Luxembourg when the King of Alsace laid siege to it. Wise in matters of arms and warfare, he drew the nobles together and said, ‘‘Fair lords, we obviously cannot hold out against this adversary. So I believe, if you approve, that we should find a solution now rather than later, for it’s better to close the stable door before the horse gets out!’’ ‘‘How true!’’ they agreed, ‘‘but what can remedy the situation, if not the power of God?’’ ‘‘Indeed,’’ averred the gentleman, ‘‘without the grace of God little can be done, but with it He helps those with the strength and ability to prevail.’’ ‘‘True enough, in faith,’’ they replied, ‘‘and if you know of a good leader, speak up, for the love and honor of our maiden and for our well-being. You will be doing a good thing and your duty as well, for she is your sovereign lady as well as ours.’’ So the nobleman called for silence and told them the entire story of Urian and Guyon of Lusignan, recounting their voyage, their noble conquests, as well as the prestige of their father and mother and their support for Renaud and Antoine. He was certain, he said, that if he were to seek the help of the two youths they would arrive in force. ‘‘That is a very good plan,’’ said the nobles. They summoned Crestienne and informed her of all this, and she replied, ‘‘Fair lords, I place the land that is mine and yours into your hands; do with it what seems to you best for my honor and yours. You may be certain that even if I lose my inheritance or die for it, I will never marry the King of Alsace, not because he isn’t more worthy than all I have, but because he wants

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:08

PS

PAGE 114

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

115

to take me by force.’’ ‘‘Fear not,’’ they told her, ‘‘he will never do that as long as there is life in our bodies.’’ ‘‘Fair lords,’’ said Crestienne, ‘‘I am deeply grateful,’’ and she took her leave. Then one of the barons queried the gentleman: ‘‘Now that you’ve brought all this to our attention, tell us what must be done.’’ ‘‘Gladly,’’ he replied. ‘‘If you are willing to give me two of your men, we shall go to Lusignan and get help for our cause.’’ They enthusiastically delegated two from their midst to accompany him. The trio and their retinue rode swiftly out at night through a postern gate and passed by an enemy sentry unnoticed. By sunrise they had gone eight full leagues and then pressed onward as far as they possibly could. In the meantime, the festivities below Lusignan were continuing with much fine jousting, and the ladies and heralds agreed that Renaud and Antoine were the best of the young contenders. Many fine prizes, gifts, and trinkets were awarded there. Meanwhile Melusine attended to the needs of her two sons: she had splendid garments made for them, and engaged wise counselors to advise them honorably wherever they might go. Then the emissaries from Luxembourg arrived, and were well received by Raymond, Melusine, and their entourage. The nobleman who had participated in the conquest of Cyprus was recognized at once and warmly welcomed. Soon Antoine, because of the good things he had heard about this gentleman, asked him if he would care to accompany himself and his brother Renaud wherever their travels might take them, and assured him that he would be well rewarded. The gentleman asked where they intended to go. ‘‘To wherever it may please Our Lord, to earn honor and knighthood,’’ replied Antoine. ‘‘Then on my honor,’’ was the reply, ‘‘I shall show you the finest and noblest adventure that ever befell noble youths, and a most reasonable venture as well.’’ The two youths rushed to embrace him, saying, ‘‘Noble sire, pray tell us what it is!’’ ‘‘Certainly, my noble lords, for I would be very glad to assist you and also to promote what is good and reasonable and urge all who seek honor to embark on this path. My lords, it is true that all who love honor and knighthood must help to maintain the rights of widows, ladies, and orphans. Now the fact is, my dear lords, that between Lorraine and the Ardennes there lies a prosperous and noble land called the Duchy of Luxembourg, which for a long time was governed by a very virtuous man as his own domain and estate. Very recently he passed from this life, leaving as his only heir a highly refined, beautiful daughter, to whom all the nobility and towns in the duchy have paid homage. Know, too, my lords, that the King of Alsace asked for her

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:08

PS

PAGE 115

116

melusine

hand in marriage, but she refused, because he had been married previously. Out of spite, the King of Alsace defied the maiden and invaded her country, banners unfurled, outrageously making war with fire and bloodshed without any reasonable cause. He laid siege to the town and the castle of Luxembourg, and swore he would not leave without taking it, either by love or by force. Thus it seems to me, lords, that in all this world there is no more honorable or reasonable voyage to be made than this one, for all who value honor and nobility should hasten there.’’ ‘‘Absolutely!’’ exclaimed Antoine. ‘‘Let me ask my mother what aid she and my father will give us, and whatever that may be, with God’s help, we shall go to rescue the maiden the King of Alsace wants to take by force. I think he’s making a big mistake, because even when one takes them in marriage with their full consent, there is sometimes great strife.’’ ‘‘That’s certainly true, my lord,’’ replied the gentleman, ‘‘but if you want to make the journey, these two noble knights and I shall lead you there and assist you as best we can.’’ ‘‘We are so grateful to you,’’ the brothers answered, ‘‘and know that, God willing, we shall go there.’’ While they went to speak with their mother, the gentleman told his companions how he had fared: help was imminent without the asking, and they would be solicited to take the brothers to Luxembourg. He told them he had emphasized that it would be charitable to help the damsel, though without revealing his own connection with her. ‘‘Truly well and cleverly arranged! Praise the Lord!’’ the two barons exclaimed. The story relates that Renaud and Antoine recounted the details of the conflict to their father and mother and declared that they wanted to help resolve it. ‘‘This certainly seems reasonable, my lady,’’ said Raymond to his wife, ‘‘and it would be an excellent way to begin a career in knighthood. I ask you to have them equipped so well that it will be to our profit and honor.’’ ‘‘I shall honor your request, my lord,’’ Melusine replied, ‘‘as soon as these festivities are over, and in such a manner that you will be well pleased.’’ Then she issued a proclamation that any nobleman from any land who wished to enlist in the forces of Antoine and Renaud of Lusignan should by a given date be in Lusignan, where they would receive a year’s wages. She had this announced throughout Poitou and neighboring regions. In the meantime, the celebration ended happily and everyone returned home. In this part of the story we read that on the appointed date a throng of noblemen from Poitou and surrounding regions assembled in the meadow below Lusignan, including some four thousand armed knights and fifteen

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:09

PS

PAGE 116

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

117

hundred archers and crossbowmen. Not a single page was among them; all were stalwarts outfitted in heavy surcoats and chain mail. They were quartered in a fine arrangement of tents and pavilions that everyone praised, and Melusine had their wages paid in full for a year. While she oversaw the preparations, the two brothers queried the gentleman and the two barons about the maiden and her country, and they gave them all the facts, rejoicing inwardly over the noble deployment of aid they saw so rapidly taking shape all around them, which would have taken them a good six months to accomplish on their own. They devoutly praised Jesus Christ and his sweet Mother, and secretly dispatched a messenger to inform the barons of Luxembourg of the noble assistance that God was sending them and of their own joy at this prospect. Their lady was greatly comforted by the news and gave thanks to her Creator, and when the word was spread through the town there was much elation, with fanfares, music, and bonfires of jubilation and victory. This behavior was very puzzling to those on the outside, who mentioned it to their king, leaving him greatly perplexed. Then a spy cautioned him, ‘‘Sire, be on your guard, for the townsfolk expect help to arrive soon.’’ ‘‘I swear, I can think of no way help could reach them,’’ protested the king, ‘‘and whether it be by force or by famine, I’m sure I’ll destroy them.’’ Thus he reassured himself, only to learn in due course how badly he was mistaken. Now let me tell you about Melusine, who soon completed all the arrangements for her sons. She had their father confer knighthood upon them, and there was some lively jousting on the plain below Lusignan. In honor of the two brothers, she had three hundred knights dubbed on that day and gave each of them a generous allotment of clothing, horses, trappings, and currency. Everything was set for the departure. Then she took her sons aside and said, ‘‘My children, you are leaving my lord your father and me, and since I might never see you again, I want to counsel you in your best interests and advancement. Remember what I’m about to say, for you will surely need it. First of all, never cease to love, fear, and serve God your Creator. Keep the commandments of our Mother, Holy Church, and all the precepts and laws of our Catholic faith. Be humble and kind to good people, and gracious to both great and small. Keep faith with everyone at the appropriate time and place; never promise anything you are unable to carry out; and never keep company with gossips or believe them uncritically, for this sometimes causes great harm. Turn a deaf ear to the envious; never tolerate avaricious or criminal behavior; have no relations with

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:09

PS

PAGE 117

118

melusine

another man’s wife. Share faithfully among your companions whatever God may give you. To your subjects be kind and equitable, and be harsh and cruel to your enemies until they obey you, by force if necessary. If it be by negotiation, proceed amicably, insisting and yielding reasonably as appropriate, but never become entangled in lengthy negotiations, for they have undone many a prince. Avoid too much threatening or boasting, and make your case in as few words as possible. Never underestimate an enemy, no matter how low, but always be on your guard. Do not lord it over your companions but rather behave as a peer; honor each one according to his rank, and give to all according to your ability and their merit. To good knights give horses, chain mail, broadaxes, strong-visored helmets and silver in reasonable quantities. And when a stalwart comes to you lacking a decent horse and proper clothing, honor and address him with kindness and give him attire, horses, and equipment, according to his merit and the support you will derive from it. What else can I say to you, my children, except that you must uphold the truth in all your dealings. And to each of you I give a gold ring set with a stone by whose power you will never be defeated in battle if your cause is just.’’ Then she kissed them both lovingly as a mother. They thanked her and took leave of their father, who was very sad to see them go. The trumpets sounded and the host moved out, beginning with the vanguard, followed by the supply train, the cavalry, and finally the rearguard, all in such good order that it was a beautiful sight to behold. Leading the vanguard were a valiant knight from Poitou and the nobleman who had campaigned in Cyprus; the two emissaries from Luxembourg and both brothers were in the cavalry. In the rearguard were the two Poitevin knights who had led Urian and Guyon to Cyprus and informed them that the Sultan of Damascus had besieged its king; Raymond and Melusine had assigned them to see to the well-being and governance of their two children. The first night they camped on the banks of a small river below the fortified town of Mirebeau, which Melusine had founded.59 When the two brothers posted sentries that night, as if they were in enemy territory, some were puzzled but no one dared refuse, for Antoine was so severe that everyone feared him. The next morning, after mass, the brothers proclaimed that on penalty of forfeiting horses or equipment or being expelled from the company, everyone was to ride out fully armed, banners deployed, in readiness for battle. Everyone was astounded by this order, but no one had the courage to disobey. They advanced in that manner for a full ten days, until they

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:09

PS

PAGE 118

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

119

arrived in Champagne. Most of them were worn out from the unaccustomed burden of their armor, the more so since they felt it was unnecessary, and among them there was some grumbling. Then the knight leading the vanguard went to the two brothers and said, ‘‘My lords, most of your men consider themselves poorly used because you force them to wear their armor, because it seems to them that there is no need to do so until we get close to enemy territory.’’ ‘‘And do you not believe, sir knight,’’ retorted Antoine, ‘‘that what one becomes accustomed to over time is better mastered and less onerous than what is undertaken at the last moment?’’ The knight agreed. ‘‘Better then,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘that they learn to suffer the burden of their armor when they can do so without pressure and recover in safety, so that they will be better able to cope under duress, rather than having to learn while surrounded by their enemies, in fear and hardship that would merely compound their ordeal, for one who fails to learn his trade as a young man will have a hard time learning it when he’s already an artisan.’’ ‘‘Indeed, sire,’’ replied the knight, ‘‘you speak well and your reasoning is sound.’’ He went out and reported this conversation several times and it made its way throughout the host. Thereafter everyone considered himself well treated, and the consensus was that, with God’s protection, the youths could not fail to come to a good end and win great honor. The story reports that on that night the army camped on the banks of the River Aisne.60 Around bedtime the two brothers ordered an emergency mobilization of the entire army, and there was a tremendous uproar as everyone armed and fell into formation under the banners. Beneath theirs, the brothers stood in full array in front of their tent, amid a throng of noblemen; the torches and blazing lanterns made it seem like daytime. All the banners moved toward theirs in perfect unison. What a glorious sight it was to see such a well-organized army while the two brothers inspected one battalion after another, imposing order wherever there was disarray. The three emissaries from Luxembourg, observing them, said to one another, ‘‘Truly these young men are cut out to conquer a lot more of the world! The King of Alsace is going to pay dearly for his insane venture and the damage he has inflicted on our maiden and her land!’’ They remained on alert for a long while, until the scouts had explored all around and returned to report that they had neither seen nor heard anything, making everyone wonder what had provoked the alarm. When it became known that the brothers had staged it, the knights in the vanguard and the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:09

PS

PAGE 119

120

melusine

rearguard complained to them, ‘‘My lords, what foolishness to mobilize your troops for nothing!’’ ‘‘How so?’’ cried Antoine. ‘‘When you have a new garment made for yourself, don’t you try it on to see if it needs alteration?’’ They had to concur. ‘‘Then am I not right to have put my companions to the test, to see if they will be ready when they’re needed, given that we’re getting closer to our enemies? If there had been any flaws, we would at least have found a remedy with less harm done than during a crisis. What’s more, now they know what to do when the time comes.’’ ‘‘Sire, that is entirely reasonable,’’ they replied, marveling at the brothers’ policies and wisdom and foreseeing that great achievements lay on the horizon. Daylight came, and mass was sung. When the trumpets sounded the vanguard moved out, followed by the supply train and wagons, then the entire host. After several days’ journey they came to the River Meuse and camped below a fortress called Dun-sur-Meuse, which was no more than two overnights from the siege outside Luxembourg.61 Then the emissaries approached the two brothers: ‘‘Sires, we are scarcely more than twelve leagues from the siege, so it would be wise to give your men a rest beside this river, which is a good site with a broad open field, while you plan your strategy.’’ ‘‘Those plans were already laid when we left Lusignan, my lords,’’ said Antoine emphatically. ‘‘If the King of Alsace fails to comply with the mandate we send him, he can be sure to have a battle on his hands, and God will award the victory as He pleases. But it certainly does seem to us that our cause is just, so we are fully confident that God will help us, and we are giving the king the opportunity to comply before we engage him in battle. Now we must decide who will deliver our message.’’ The knight in charge of the vanguard volunteered: ‘‘Please, sire, let me go, along with this gentleman who knows the way and the lay of the land hereabouts.’’ ‘‘Yes, by God, that’s fine with me,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘but not until we are within two or three leagues, so that if there is to be a battle we’ll have no delay. If he comes charging out, we want to be there already.’’ This is where things stood until the next morning after mass. Then the army crossed the river in orderly fashion at the bridge below Dun and camped that evening somewhere between Verdun and Luxembourg.62 Early the next day, Antoine sent the knight in charge of the vanguard and the gentleman who had campaigned in Cyprus to deliver the message cited below to the King of Alsace. They rode into the midst of the enemy encampment, where they were recognized as messengers and taken to the king, and exchanged greetings

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:10

PS

PAGE 120

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

121

according to protocol. Then the knight spoke: ‘‘Your Majesty, I have been sent to you by Antoine of Lusignan and his brother Renaud, to make you aware of the wrong and the outrage you have inflicted on the Princess of Luxembourg. They declare that if you make reparations and reasonably redress the harm and insult you have done to her, her people, and her land, you will be doing what you must. Now answer me as to what it will be your pleasure to do, and I shall tell you more about the charge I have been given.’’ ‘‘What, knight?’’ exclaimed the king. ‘‘Have you come to preach me a sermon? If so it will be to no avail; neither for you nor for your lord will I abandon my enterprise. Preach as much as you care to, however, for I find it entertaining. What’s more, I suspect you’re only bluffing.’’ ‘‘Mark my word, Your Majesty,’’ snapped the knight, now livid, ‘‘if you do not immediately obey your messengers, you will see a demonstration of the ‘bluff ’ in iron and steel three days from now!’’ ‘‘You may threaten me as much as you care to, sir knight,’’ retorted the king, ‘‘but you will get nothing else out of me; I don’t give a fig for your lord or your warnings!’’ ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ said the knight, ‘‘in the name of the two princes of Lusignan and of all their company, I hereby defy you!’’ ‘‘That’s fine,’’ retorted the king, ‘‘I can protect myself from malevolence and loss.’’ ‘‘Rest assured,’’ said the knight, ‘‘that you are certainly going to need to do so!’’ Nothing more was said, and once outside, the gentleman took leave of the knight and went to Luxembourg to announce the imminent arrival of the two brothers. The guards recognized him immediately; they lowered the bridge, opened the gate, and plied him eagerly for news. ‘‘You may rejoice,’’ he said, ‘‘for soon you shall have the noblest relief ever seen. Know that if the King of Alsace persists, he will be killed or captured, along with all his forces.’’ The town erupted in such tumultuous joy over these tidings that the besieging forces outside heard the commotion and wondered what on earth had occurred. The king, when informed, said, ‘‘Ah! They’re taking comfort because they expect help from those two princes on whose behalf that knight defied us. I suspect they’ve heard about that and are overjoyed.’’ ‘‘My God,’’ said an elderly knight, ‘‘that could well be, and we’d better be on our guard, for no enemy is negligible.’’ ‘‘Don’t worry,’’ said the king, ‘‘I know them well enough; much of our mission will have been accomplished before they can come here all the way from Poitou.’’ Here I shall leave the king and tell you about the gentleman who had come to see Princess Crestienne. He told her the truth in full. When she asked about

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:10

PS

PAGE 121

122

melusine

the brothers and what they were like, he described the lion’s paw on Antoine’s cheek, as well as his great courage and strength and that of his brother Renaud, who had but one eye, and their handsome bodies and limbs. She marveled at all that, and said it was a pity that such fine men had flawed features. The story says that the Poitevin knight galloped at top speed back to the brothers’ encampment and reported that when their message had provoked the king’s arrogant reply, he had defied the latter on their behalf, after which the gentleman had gone on to Luxembourg with the news that they would soon arrive. The brothers sent word to their troops that anyone unwilling to join the battle was to withdraw, with their permission to return to his own land. All, however, cried out as if with one voice, ‘‘Noble prince, sound your trumpets and move us out, for we came with you to share the adventures that God will see fit to give you. So let us fall upon your enemies, and with God’s help, they shall soon be undone!’’ The brothers were gratified by this support and set the army into motion, proceeding to make camp by a river within less than a league of the siege, with the vanguard, cavalry, and rearguard positioned as close together as possible. They had supper and went to bed, with orders to be ready for battle at sunrise. A hundred crossbowmen and two hundred knights kept vigil overnight. On the morrow the host set out, banners and pennons flying in the wind. What a splendid spectacle, as the flower of chivalry swept forward in a sea of noblemen, their helmets gleaming amid the din of clattering armor! They moved in such tight ranks that less than a finger’s width separated them. Antoine and Renaud were in the lead, mounted on spirited chargers and fully armed. Heading due east, they made their way up to the top of a small mountain, from which they saw the town and castle of Luxembourg in the valley below, with the great siege stretching out all around them. The enemies had not yet seen the brothers’ forces and thus were fully at ease. Antoine sent nearly four hundred knights down to storm the army, and the rest followed at a slower pace in readiness for battle, flanked in orderly fashion by archers and crossbowmen. The warriors attacking the enemy rode rapidly in among the troops screaming ‘‘Lusignan!’’ and killing and leveling everything in their path, finally making for the king’s tent while all around them men fled in disarray. The night watchmen stationed in front of the tent had not yet disarmed. Hearing the clamor, they rushed straight into a clash of lances, and the enemy casualties were heavy. The king hastily armed himself and took a stand under the banner before his tent, while the rest of the army mobilized in short order and

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:10

PS

PAGE 122

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

123

hastened toward his standard. ‘‘What is this commotion, my lords?’’ he demanded. A knight replied, ‘‘Armed warriors rushed headlong into your army crying, ‘Lusignan!’ They’ve already done great damage, and had it not been for the night watchmen it would have been worse, because they confronted them and fought them strong and hard and forced them out of the encampment.’’ ‘‘My word,’’ cried the king, ‘‘those princes who defied me mean business! They wasted no time attacking me. But vengeance shall be mine!’’ Behold Antoine and his troops, arriving to the shrill summons of trumpets. The king rushed out and headed for a pitched battle beyond the encampment. As the two armies converged, archers and crossbowmen began to fire, and many of the Alsatians were killed or wounded. Then the two forces clashed head-on in a fierce melee, and the slaughter was massive. Antoine, his lance lowered, spurred his charger and struck a knight so soundly that neither shield nor chain mail could keep him from flying lifeless to the ground. Then he drew his sword and laid hard and heavy blows right and left. Soon he was in such powerful control of the battle that not even the boldest among the enemy dared engage him. Now behold Renaud, bellowing ‘‘Lusignan’’ and inflicting such misery that all his foes feared him. Both sides gave it their all, and the battle and bloodshed were gruesome and ghastly, but the Alsatians sustained the greater loss. Horrified by this, their king strove mightily and did many fine feats of prowess. All for naught, however, for the Poitevins were strong and pitiless, harsh and ferocious as lions, and their two lords so powerful that none dared confront them. Even the king realized he was powerless before their onslaught, but he was brave and steadfast and shouted, ‘‘Alsace! Onward, lords! Never falter, we’ll seize the day! Stay together and charge straight into them and you’ll soon see them fall apart, if only we can hold out just a bit longer!’’ Then they regrouped around him and rushed savagely toward the Poitevins, and many a man died a dismal death that day. On that beautiful, clear morning, the sun shimmered on the helmets, highlighting hues of gold, silver, and azure and the colors of the banners and pennons. The chargers neighed shrilly; many of them wandered riderless through the fray, reins dangling. Against the background of resounding clarions, the hacking swords, axes, and brands, and the shrill screaming of the fallen and wounded created a deafening din. Hearing the tumult, the townsfolk rushed to take up arms and man the sentry posts, fearing some treachery was afoot. The gentleman who had brought news that help was on the way was in the main tower with the princess

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:10

PS

PAGE 123

124

melusine

and her attendants. When he heard the hideous clamor, he hurried to a window and beheld the grisly scene. Realizing at once that Antoine and Renaud had engaged the king and his host in combat, he shouted, ‘‘Mademoiselle! Come and see the flower of chivalry, its prowess and daring! Come and see honor in majesty on its sovereign throne! Come and see the god of war incarnate!’’ ‘‘Friend, what are you telling me?’’ cried the damsel. ‘‘Listen, I’m telling you to come here and behold the flower of all nobility and all courtesy, here from a faraway realm to fight for your honor and that of your land and your people. These are the two youths from Lusignan who have come to your rescue, to protect you from the King of Alsace and his forces and to risk their honor and their very lives for you!’’ When the damsel came to the window and witnessed the carnage among the clashing armies, she exclaimed, ‘‘Dear God, what shall this miserable creature do? Better that I had been drowned or met some other cruel fate, or stillborn, than that so many noble beings should have perished on account of my sin!’’ She was plunged into deep sorrow by the calamitous conflict she had caused. The death toll soared on both sides, for the King of Alsace rallied the courage of his men and inflicted much damage himself among the ranks of the Poitevins. Antoine saw this with great chagrin. ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ he said, ‘‘I swear, this war is about to end for either you or me. I’d sooner die than suffer the martyrdom of my men.’’ He spurred his steed fiercely and whirled around to confront the king, sword aloft, and smote his helmet with such force that the king slouched over the neck of his charger, stunned beyond any ability to discriminate between day and night or to steady or sustain himself. Antoine rammed his sword back into its scabbard, seized his adversary at his midriff, and unhorsed him, flinging him so ferociously to the ground that his heart almost burst. Then he hailed four knights and ordered them on pain of death to drag him away; they obeyed, carrying him out of combat to a tree, where they summoned some two dozen armed men to guard him. And Antoine forged back into the fray, crying, ‘‘Lusignan! Fight on, men, the day is ours, thank God! I’ve taken the king who abused the princess!’’ The battle intensified, and the two brothers fought more fiercely than anyone there had ever seen. Why prolong the account? As soon as the Alsatians saw that their king had been captured, their defenses flagged; they fell into disarray and were all either captured or killed. The Poitevins seized substantial booty and moved into the tents of the king and his men.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:10

PS

PAGE 124

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

125

When the king was brought before Antoine, who had already ensconced himself in the Alsatian’s own royal tent, he could not keep from exclaiming: ‘‘Whoever says that God works wonders quickly is certainly right! No one was the least bit concerned about you this morning!’’ ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ replied Antoine, ‘‘this has happened because of your own scheming and sinfulness: you make war on maidens for no reason and try to take them by force. But rest assured, you will get what you deserve: I shall place you under the jurisdiction of the very woman you tried to force into submission.’’ The king felt a deep sense of shame and replied dejectedly, ‘‘After this unfortunate outcome, I prefer to die rather than live any longer.’’ ‘‘Absolutely not,’’ was Antoine’s reply. ‘‘I do not want your death, but I shall definitely place you at the maiden’s mercy.’’ In addition to the two knights who had come with the gentleman as emissaries to Lusignan, he commissioned a dozen Poitevin knights: ‘‘Take this king to the princess in Luxembourg and inform her that I am sending her enemy to her, to do with as she pleases.’’ They proceeded to the town, where the inhabitants, already aware of their struggle and victory, welcomed them warmly and took them to Crestienne, who was thrilled to see them. ‘‘Mademoiselle,’’ said the messengers, ‘‘We bear greetings from the princes of Lusignan. They captured the king and had us bring him to you to deal with as you see fit.’’ ‘‘My lords,’’ she replied, ‘‘this calls for a great reward, but I am unable to provide one; may they receive it by the grace of God. But please, gentlemen, invite the two noble lords to take their lodging here, and to bring with them as many of their barons as they wish. Meanwhile we shall have the dead buried and the dead horses burned, and my council shall deliberate concerning how to repay them, as best we can, for their losses and expenditures. And you, my lord king, shall swear by your loyalty that you will not leave these premises without the permission of the noble princes who sent you here to us, for it would be wrong of me to imprison you, not for love of you, but for the honor of those who sent you here.’’ When the king heard this he was deeply ashamed. ‘‘Mademoiselle,’’ he replied, ‘‘put me where you will, and I give you my word that I shall not leave without your permission and theirs. I have seen so much honor, goodness, and prowess in them that I want very much to get to know them; I can only be much improved by that, even though they have inflicted great suffering on my men, which I rue more than the material devastation.’’ The princess had him sent to a very fine chamber, along with ladies, damsels, knights, and squires to distract him from his grief and melancholy.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:11

PS

PAGE 125

126

melusine

When the messengers returned to the tents with the maiden’s invitation, the brothers decided to accept it; they ordered their field marshal to take charge until their return and to have the dead buried and the battlefield cleared of debris. At that point some one hundred noblemen from the region arrived to pay their respects to the brothers and invite them again, on behalf of the maiden, to accept lodging in town, which they said they would gladly do. They rode off with a good two hundred well-equipped knights. Astride a tall gray courser, Antoine, his sword to one side, wore a crimson velvet jacket embellished with pearls and precious stones, and a cowl set with pearls; in one hand he held a large staff. His brother, riding next to him, was elegantly dressed in similar fashion. When the barons beheld them, they admired their proud grandeur and authoritative demeanor and said that no men could match their power. They marveled greatly at the lion’s paw on Antoine’s cheek and agreed that without it he would be the handsomest man alive. They also regretted that Renaud had but one eye, for otherwise he was so handsome that the beauty of his body and limbs defied description. Here the story says that the two brothers made a splendid entry into the town of Luxembourg, preceded by a throng of trumpeters, heralds, and musicians. The townsmen had arranged for rich fabrics to be draped along the streets all the way up to the castle, and their elegant wives, dressed in their finest array, gazed down from the high windows. The two brothers captivated everyone’s attention. ‘‘My God,’’ said one to another, ‘‘look at those two proud men; how fearsome they look—no one would dare pick a fight with them!’’ Everyone was amazed by Antoine’s cheek, which was indeed a strange thing to see, but the great beauty of the rest of his body made one forget it, and it really wasn’t all that unbecoming. As they approached the central fortress, the ladies and young men at the windows on the upper floors declared that they had never seen two youths of more noble bearing. When they reached the castle and dismounted before it, Crestienne, accompanied by ladies and maidens, knights and squires, came to the foot of the stairs to receive them. Honoring them with modest decorum, she took both by the hand and stepped between them, and together they mounted the staircase leading to the great hall, which was draped with splendid tapestries in keeping with the regional style of the period. From the hall they entered a magnificent chamber, where the maiden addressed them. ‘‘My dear lords,’’ she said, ‘‘I want to thank you as best I can for the noble and generous help you have given me. While in truth I haven’t the wherewithal

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:11

PS

PAGE 126

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

127

to remunerate you, I shall make every effort to pledge my land for a decade. In addition, my dear lords, you have sent me, willingly and with your good graces, my enemy the King of Alsace. May it please you to know that I am not one who needs or desires to punish or imprison him. On the other hand, it is fitting that you, who have suffered the peril and pain of conquering him, should do with him as you see fit; it is right that this matter be left up to you. Thus now I humbly thank you for the gift you have given me, and I return it to you. Whether he is to live or die is entirely in your hands, for I do not wish to place myself above your authority, and gladly leave him to you.’’ ‘‘Mademoiselle,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘since that is your pleasure, rest assured that we shall resolve the matter to your honor and to his great shame. Know also that neither I nor my brother came to your assistance as mercenaries, but rather to uphold right and reason, and because all knights should help widows, orphans, and maidens by protecting their rights. We were informed that the king was waging a wrongful war against you, and that is why we came. So do not worry, for we want nothing at all from you but your sincere goodwill.’’ Though she was deeply touched by the brothers’ honorable intent, the maiden protested: ‘‘See here, fair lords, it would not be reasonable that I not at least pay your troops, who came here because they were engaged in your service.’’ ‘‘Do not think of it, mademoiselle,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘for my father and mother paid them a year’s wages in advance before they left our land, and that was less than a month ago. Besides, we have plenty of resources. Please do not dwell on this matter any longer, mademoiselle, for it cannot be otherwise.’’ She thanked them most humbly. One of the quartermasters entered and knelt before the princess to announce that dinner would be served at her pleasure. ‘‘At the pleasure of our guests,’’ she replied. ‘‘Indeed, mademoiselle, we are ready when you are,’’ said Antoine. They joined hands cordially and proceeded to wash for dinner. Antoine called for the King of Alsace and had him seated first, then the maiden, then Renaud and himself, followed by four of the country’s highest noblemen, after which, throughout the dining hall, everyone seated himself according to his status. I shall not linger over the service of the meal, which was so generous that nothing was lacking. Then they washed their hands, the tables were lifted, and grace was said. Then the King of Alsace rose to speak. ‘‘My lord princes,’’ he said, ‘‘I beg you, hear me now. It is true that it pleased God for Fortune to bring me to the point that through your great prowess I was defeated and am now your

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:11

PS

PAGE 127

128

melusine

prisoner. Yet truly I do not consider myself any worse off for that, whatever harm may come to me as a result, for in you there is so much goodness, honor, valor, and prowess that one can only better oneself while in your company. Please know, then, that you have little to gain by holding me prisoner any longer. I humbly beseech you to see fit to provide me with adequate wherewithal to avoid losing my lordship, and that you take pity and not harshly punish my outrageous enterprise, even though I recognize that I deserve severe punishment.’’ ‘‘In faith, Your Majesty,’’ answered Antoine, ‘‘if you were to be punished according to what you have done, there is no way you could repay this lady for the damage inflicted on her, but since you acknowledge the truth you shall have a lighter sentence. I also want you to know that my brother and I did not leave our country expecting to enrich ourselves at your expense or anyone else’s, but in the hope and desire to earn honor and renown. Thus my brother and I henceforth release you from your imprisonment, with the proviso that you must make restitution to the princess for all her losses, including pillaging of game and all other things to be determined by trustworthy men who shall be chosen to see that your obligation is fulfilled. You shall provide reliable hostages and swear by your good faith, on Holy Scripture and by your official seal, to fulfill these stipulations. Moreover, you must enter into a covenant that you will never cause or inflict harm, nor, when within your power, allow harm to befall this lady here before you, and that you will provide aid and comfort to her, to her land and to all her retainers, toward all and against all who would inflict damage or injury or cause it to be inflicted on her. And if you do not agree to all the foregoing terms, you can be certain that I shall send you to a place that you shall never leave for the rest of your days.’’ Hearing this sentence, the king replied at once, ‘‘Sire, I swear that I accept your sentence as valid, if it thus pleases the maiden.’’ ‘‘Yes, your majesty, because it so pleases the princes,’’ she declared. Then Antoine again addressed the king. ‘‘Your Majesty, I have not yet specified everything I want you to do. You must also found a priory with fifteen monks and a prior in whatever location the princess and her council designate, to pray for the souls of those, whether from your side, this land, or our forces, who died on account of your transgression. For this you shall provide reliable guarantors.’’ ‘‘I grant this in good faith,’’ said the king, who then vowed on Holy Scripture to fulfill all the above, and he appointed trustworthy guarantors; charters were drawn up under his seal and ratified by all his barons in the land. Whereupon Antoine

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:11

PS

PAGE 128

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

129

told him, ‘‘I hereby return, exonerated and unfettered, all your men whom we have held prisoner, as well as your tents and pavilions, though the material that has already been parceled out among our companions I cannot return to you.’’ Then he ordered the release of some four thousand prisoners, all men of high status, and the king bowed and thanked him. Why lengthen the account? A grand celebration began at the castle and throughout Luxembourg, and everyone praised the settlement the brothers had determined for the king. Then the King of Alsace convened the barons of the land to a council. ‘‘Fair lords,’’ he told them, ‘‘we must strike while the iron is hot. Despite my malevolence toward you and your princess, things have been worked out for the best, for I uphold her honor and profit and yours. My lords, God has sent you a wonderful opportunity, if you know how to take advantage of it.’’ ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ they replied, ‘‘since you are being so frank with us, please advise us and tell us what it is.’’ ‘‘I shall indeed! You must arrange for Antoine of Lusignan to take your princess as his wife. Then he will be your lord, and you will be certain that no neighbor or anyone passing through would dare seize as much as a single hen without permission.’’ ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ they answered, ‘‘if Antoine wanted to marry her, we would be overjoyed.’’ ‘‘Then let me negotiate it,’’ he said, ‘‘and God willing, I shall succeed. Wait for me here while I approach him about the matter.’’ So the king took Antoine aside: ‘‘Prince, the notables of this land ask that you convene your brother and your council in this chamber, for they are very eager to discuss matters pertaining to your profit and honor.’’ ‘‘Gladly,’’ answered Antoine, who summoned his brother and his council. As they entered the chamber the noblemen bowed and paid them great reverence. Then the King of Alsace spoke: ‘‘Fair lords, these nobles have come here at your behest. Now tell them why you have requested this audience.’’ ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ they replied, ‘‘we ask that you do so, for you can do it better and more honorably.’’ ‘‘Gladly, then,’’ said the king, and turned to Antoine. ‘‘Noble knight, the barons of this duchy are cognizant of the great honor you have bestowed on their lady, her land, and themselves, as well as the fact that you want nothing in return from them or from her, and they have determined that your own interest would thereby be too meagerly served. Thus they pray you be willing to grant them a boon that they will specify, and it will cost you nothing.’’ ‘‘Your Majesty and my lords,’’ replied Antoine, ‘‘if it is something I can do honorably, I hereby grant it.’’ ‘‘Their request is granted, then,’’ said the king,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:11

PS

PAGE 129

130

melusine

‘‘for they seek only your honor and profit.’’ ‘‘Now,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘do tell me what it is.’’ ‘‘Sire, they wish to give you the Duchy of Luxembourg, along with their lady, who is one of the most beautiful women in this land. Do not refuse this noble gift.’’ Antoine thought about this offer at some length, then replied, ‘‘In truth, my lords, I never thought of coming to this country for such a matter. But since I have granted your request, I shall not now decline. Have the princess summoned, then, and if it pleases her, it pleases me as well.’’ Four of the highest-ranking barons went to escort the maiden, and on the way back they informed her of the projected transaction, which made her very happy, though she gave no sign of that. Entering the chamber, she curtsied to Antoine and the assembly, and her blush upon seeing him was more crimson than pink. The barons welcomed her warmly and formally presented their proposal, to which her response was most gracious: ‘‘Fair lords, first of all, thanks be to God and to yourselves for bestowing this honor on me, for the poor orphan that I am is unworthy of promotion to such an exalted station as to have the flower of chivalry and nobility in all Christendom. Yet it is my sense—indeed I know—that you, who are my vassals and who perceive my needs more clearly than I do, would not advise me to do something contrary to my profit and honor, and it is neither my duty nor my desire to refuse your proposal. And so I am prepared to comply with your wishes.’’ The barons lauded her response. Why give you a longer account of the proceedings? They were engaged with great fanfare and married the very next day, amid great festivities, and the news was acclaimed throughout the land. That night Duke Antoine lay beside his wife and engendered a valiant heir whom they named Bertrand, who would one day accomplish many deeds of prowess and valor. During the celebration, which lasted a fortnight, the new duke offered many fine gifts and received homage from his vassals and fief holders. The King of Alsace gave his vassals leave to return to their land, and remained for private consultation with Antoine about fulfilling the commitments he had made in the peace treaty. Then the duke, along with his brother and the king and the barons, traveled around the country, visiting cities, towns, and fortresses, and he resolved issues so well that all considered him one of the wisest rulers they had ever seen. When he had visited the entire country he returned to Luxembourg, where Duchess Crestienne welcomed him happily. Then he was advised to adorn his coat of arms with the profile of a red lion adumbrated on account of his duchy, which the duchess, too, had urged him to do.63 The duke, the king, and Renaud had sojourned pleasantly

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:12

PS

PAGE 130

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

131

in Luxembourg for about two months when a messenger sent by King Frederick of Bohemia, the brother of the King of Alsace, brought the news that pagans and Saracens had besieged Prague. King Frederick of Bohemia was a very courageous and worthy man, who was in his time a staunch upholder of the Catholic faith against the Saracens, the King of Cracow, and other neighboring monarchies; that was why his country had been invaded. Lacking adequate forces, the king and most of his nobles had taken refuge in the city of Prague.64 His sole heir was a daughter named Aiglentine. Because his brother was the King of Alsace, he called on him for help. Informed in Alsace that the king was in Luxembourg, the messenger eventually found him and gave him the letter from his brother. When the king broke the seal and read about his brother’s predicament, all heard his loud lament: ‘‘Alas, cruel and perverse and fickle Fortune, whoever relies on you will be dismayed! Only a short while ago you cast me down from the top of your wheel to the very bottom, but that didn’t satisfy you. Now you wish to destroy me entirely, by deposing my brother, one of the world’s most worthy and valiant sovereigns, if God’s grace does not remedy his plight.’’65 Then he turned to Duke Antoine: ‘‘And you, a paragon of noble virtues, look at how my situation goes from bad to worse! Not only has your exalted chivalry thwarted me and diminished my wealth, but now the greatest Germanic king and most ardent defender of our Catholic faith against the enemies of God is imperiled, and I am no longer powerful enough to help him combat his foes! Now we are two kings brought down by your prowess—not by you, but on account of my insane venture, for God has yet to punish me as much as I deserve.’’ Then he launched into a desperate lamentation that was pitiful to hear. Startled by such a pathetic outburst, Duke Antoine asked him why he was carrying on this way. ‘‘By God, sire, for a good reason,’’ he replied. ‘‘Just read this letter describing the misfortune and agony that has befallen my brother, whom I can neither help nor comfort now that you’ve broken my power.’’ The duke read the letter through and understood the gravity of the situation: King Selodus of Cracow was holding King Frederick of Bohemia hostage within the ramparts of Prague where, according to the letter, they had enough provisions to survive a mere three or four months. When reading how the Saracens were assailing him, Antoine felt deep pity and vowed in his heart that things would not remain this way and that the Saracens would have to pay for the suffering they were inflicting on the Christians.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:12

PS

PAGE 131

132

melusine

‘‘Your Majesty,’’ he said, ‘‘if I wanted to help you support your brother, would you want to go there?’’ The king fell to his knees in gratitude. ‘‘Sire,’’ he said, ‘‘if you wish to do me this favor, I solemnly swear to make your brother Renaud King of Bohemia after the death of my brother, who is almost twenty years my senior. His lovely daughter, Aiglentine, who is around fifteen, is his only heir, and by your leave, I shall betroth her to Renaud.’’ ‘‘So be it!’’ responded Antoine. ‘‘Now return to Alsace, mobilize your forces, and be back here within three weeks; you can camp here in this meadow, where your tents are still standing. Meanwhile I shall recall my troops, which one of my knights led into Brabant against someone who had wronged him.’’66 ‘‘Sire, may the One who was crucified to save us from infernal servitude reward you,’’ said the king. After taking leave of the duke, the duchess, Renaud, and all the barons, the king and his entourage rode in haste back to Alsace. He was distraught by his loss, but joyful that the duke had promised to help his brother. Back in Alsace he was warmly welcomed by his noblemen and went straightaway to see his daughter Melide, who was scarcely two years of age, then reported the entire situation to his barons—that he had to go to his brother’s rescue, and that Antoine and Renaud had promised to lend their full support. ‘‘In that case, sire,’’ said the barons, ‘‘things will only turn out for the best, for the pagans cannot prevail against them. Mobilize your forces, then, and we will all go with you!’’ The king summoned his army, friends, and allies. He had soon assembled six or seven thousand men and departed, leaving his realm in capable hands. By the end of the third week his forces were settled in the tents still standing in the meadow outside Luxembourg. Meanwhile Duke Antoine’s forces—some five thousand knights and fifteen hundred crossbowmen and archers, not counting those from the duchy—had returned. Although the latter comprised another two thousand or so, Antoine decided to take only one thousand and leave the rest to guard the country; he and the duchess placed them under the command of the Lord of Argenton, a nobleman from Poitou. When Duke Antoine took leave of the duchess, she concealed her distress and simply begged him to return as soon as he could. He vowed to do so, and said, ‘‘My lady, take care of yourself and the baby, and if God grant that it be a son, have him baptized and named Bertrand.’’ ‘‘It shall be as you wish,’’ she replied, and they embraced. Then Antoine returned to his troops and ordered that the trumpets be sounded. As the army departed there was a great commotion. The vanguard rode out at a brisk pace, led by the King of Alsace and Renaud of Lusignan, astride a

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:12

PS

PAGE 132

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

133

tall gray charger, fully armed except for his helmet and holding a large staff in his hand; he gave orders smartly and had the manner of a courageous prince with high designs. After the vanguard came the supply train and the main infantry, then the rearguard, which was led by Duke Antoine, for he had been told that there were many thieves about in those lands. He made it known along the way that he would so severely sanction anyone who dared take anything from him or his troops that they would serve as an example to discourage others. Word got around throughout the area that anyone who dared to steal so much as a farthing from the army would be an outlaw. They camped overnight outside Aachen, and the townsfolk gave them many fine presents. Antoine thanked them profusely, and offered them his service if ever they needed it. The next day after mass the army traveled as far as the Rhine, which is an amazingly broad river, but the inhabitants of Cologne objected to the army’s passage across the bridge and through the city. Annoyed by their resistance, Antoine sent them a stern message informing them that he was on his way to Prague, where the King of Cracow and sixty thousand Saracens were besieging the King of Bohemia. They were to let him know if they were on the side of the Saracens, in which case he would have to give that some serious thought; in any case he would find a passage, though not as direct as the one through their city, but if they would agree to be inconvenienced for a day it would enable him to gain four days. When the citizens of Cologne heard this declaration and were informed about the two brothers’ power and audacity, they were quite alarmed and dispatched four distinguished citizens to confer with Antoine. Awed by his ferocious countenance, they greeted him meekly but managed to speak: ‘‘Most noble and powerful lord, the burghers of Cologne have sent us to meet you; know that they will let you pass through the city in peace, provided they have assurance that neither you nor your troops will allow any damage to occur.’’ ‘‘Rest assured,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘if I had meant to inflict harm, I would have made it known to them. Nor do I have any reason to do so, for I know of nothing they have done against me or my forces, although it makes me suspicious that they take a defiant attitude toward me when I have never done anything against them. Go back and tell them that if they are unaware of any long-standing, unresolved quarrel with me or the dukes who preceded me, they should let me proceed in safety. If such is not the case, then they should let me know.’’ The emissaries took their leave and communicated the duke’s reply to the burghers, who convened their council. They ascertained from the elders that

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:12

PS

PAGE 133

134

melusine

they had never had any conflicts with the Dukes of Luxembourg or their allies, and that, in view of Antoine’s valor and probity, they would allow him passage. Along with this decision they sent him many fine gifts, including oats and bread, an abundance of wine, meats, and poultry, and a large allotment of salmon. When Antoine received their response and saw the generous gifts, he thanked them wholeheartedly and said he was extremely pleased that the inhabitants of that good city wished to be his friends; they were to know that if ever they needed him, he would be their ally to the best of his ability. They thanked him, and he had the gift bearers rewarded with many expensive presents, worth as much or more than the presents they had brought, for he didn’t want the townspeople to think that he wanted to take anything of theirs. This they attributed to a very generous spirit. Here the story relates that the troops spent the night outside Cologne and were much refreshed by the gifts from the town, which the duke had distributed to everyone in generous quantities. The next morning Antoine entered the city with two hundred knights and dispatched criers to proclaim that, on pain of hanging, no man of his was to dare take anything in the city without paying for it. Then the vanguard passed through in such orderly fashion that the citizens acknowledged that they had never seen a more disciplined armed contingent. Then came the supply train, which set up camp across the river all along the banks; it was vespers by the time it had passed through. Along with the barons in charge of the rearguard, the duke spent that night in the city, where he was highly honored. He in return mounted a supper for the ladies, the burghers, and numerous noblemen, knights, and squires who lived inside the city. After supper a celebration got underway, and right from the start there was no lady or maiden to whom he did not give a lovely present according to his estimation of her merit. He did likewise to certain burghers and especially to all the noblemen, who esteemed him so highly that they would willingly have had him as their lord. The next morning the main part of the army and the rearguard passed through in an orderly manner and set up camp across the Rhine. When the duke bade farewell to the townspeople and thanked them for the honor they had bestowed on him, they exclaimed, ‘‘Noble duke, we are your loyal servants more than we are on behalf of any of our neighboring lords; please call on us if we can be of assistance, for we are at the ready, now and in the future.’’ He thanked them very respectfully and returned to his tent. After mass the next morning he ordered the clarions to signal departure, and the vanguard and supply train had already moved out when four knights

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:12

PS

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

135

from the city, armed and mounted like Saint George but for their visors, alighted before his quarters; four hundred knights and one hundred crossbowmen drew up behind them. Greeting Antoine, the knights said, ‘‘Most noble and powerful duke, the good and noble city of Cologne commends itself to your good graces. Dear sir, in recognition of the great honor and nobility that they perceive in you, they wish to offer themselves as your faithful allies, and thus send you four hundred knights and one hundred skilled crossbowmen, salaried in advance for eight months, to accompany you wherever you decide to go.’’ ‘‘My word! My sincere thanks, fair lords,’’ said the duke, ‘‘you are indeed welcome here. Your courteous gesture shall not be refused, nor shall I forget it at the opportune time and place.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said one of the knights, ‘‘there’s not a one of us who doesn’t know all the trails from here to Prussia, Slavonia,67 or Cracow. If need be, we can guide you safely through all the straits and passes and across all the rivers.’’ The duke was very pleased: ‘‘This certainly does not hamper our initiative,’’ he replied, ‘‘and I shall not refuse it when the time comes.’’ He put them into the lineup under his own banner, and the whole army traveled for several days until they reached the large city of Munich, where Duke Otto of Bavaria was headquartered. Duke Otto had assembled a substantial force, for he greatly feared King Selodus of Cracow who was besieging Prague, and whose eighty thousand Saracens had constrained King Frederick of Bohemia to wretched isolation. Alarmed by the possibility that after having forced Frederick into submission Selodus would invade Bavaria, Otto convened his council in order to decide what could be done. One of Otto’s elder squires approached him: ‘‘Sire, I swear by my soul that over near the German border I just saw the handsomest assembly of troops heading this way. No one knows where they’re going, but they’re on the road that comes right through here.’’ ‘‘Really?’’ asked the duke. ‘‘Who could they be? If the King of Alsace had not been defeated near Luxembourg the other day, I would have guessed it was he, on his way to help his brother Frederick fight the Saracens. Had that been the case, I would have joined him to help out!’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ said the squire, ‘‘it would be wise to send someone to find out who they are and what their intentions are toward you.’’ ‘‘You go, then, since you’re the one who saw them.’’ ‘‘I’m all set to leave,’’ replied the squire, ‘‘and God be with you!’’ He set out and eventually spotted the army in a valley along a riverbank. Campfires had been kindled for cooking; workhorses and coursers grazed on

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:13

PS

136

melusine

the plain; here and there groups were engaged in jumping competitions, wrestling, or throwing stones, iron bars, lances, or javelins. Some were testing their short swords, armor, or helmets by pelting them with stones, gouging them with swords, or other means. ‘‘My word,’’ said the squire, ‘‘seasoned fighters do these things; these men are not mere apprentices, and they inspire fear and dread!’’ To his right, on a foothill, five hundred armed sentries and scouts were posted all around the army. ‘‘No doubt at all,’’ he thought, having seen a lot of things in his day, ‘‘these are expert warriors and conquerors!’’ Then he went into the army and asked where he could find the quarters of their leader. When he was taken there, he was stunned by Antoine’s manner and fierce countenance, but mustered a courteous greeting: ‘‘My lord, Duke Otto of Bavaria has sent me to ask what brings you to his land and whether you mean to do him any harm. He would also like to know who you are, leading this powerful contingent I see here; he knows you must be on the way to some major encounter.’’ ‘‘Friend,’’ replied Antoine, ‘‘tell your lord that we are well disposed toward him and his land, and you can also tell him that the King of Alsace, along with Antoine, Duke of Luxembourg, his brother Renaud, and many other noblemen, knights, and squires are on their way to rescue Frederick, King of Bohemia, from the Saracens.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ the squire replied, ‘‘may the grace of Our Lord be with you and your men on your journey. I shall give my lord your message.’’ ‘‘God protect you!’’ replied Antoine. The squire reported all this to the duke, including the nature and governance of the army. ‘‘Sire,’’ he said, ‘‘these are indeed the most respectable and yet also the most redoubtable men I have ever seen.’’ ‘‘It seems certain,’’ said the duke, ‘‘that honorable motives and tremendous courage prompted these brothers to come from such a distant land to help King Frederick against the enemies of Jesus Christ. And I promise him that it will not be without me, for it would be to my great shame if I didn’t go, the more so because Frederick is my cousin and my land directly borders his, while foreigners are coming from very far away to help him.’’ Duke Otto quickly managed to raise three or four thousand combatants, and when the army reached the immediate vicinity of Munich he rode out with a handsome company of knights and squires to present himself and his men to the king and Antoine. They gave him a splendid reception, and the army journeyed onward for six days. Here the story speaks of King Frederick and the siege. Since King Selodus of Cracow was very powerful, King Frederick didn’t dare risk all his forces

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:13

PS

PAGE 136

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

137

outside the walls at the same time. Instead he mounted numerous sallies against the Saracens, and there were many violent skirmishes, as well as a melee at the barrier almost every day. In the city were one hundred Hungarian warriors, all extremely skilled horsemen, and they frequently went out to rush the army, inflicting considerable damage. One morning, as the Saracens approached for a skirmish, those inside lowered the bridge and opened the portals and main gate and the king, fully armed, went out with a large number of his men; they killed many of the pagans and drove the rest back to their encampment. The King of Cracow, armed and mounted on a powerful charger with his banner flying, met them with some fifteen thousand Saracens. Many a blow was exchanged, and the Bohemians were forced to draw back as far as the barriers; both sides lost many men. King Frederick kept encouraging his troops, and when he saw how King Selodus was assailing them, he dug his spurs into his horse’s flanks and proceeded to smite the Saracen’s helmet so soundly with his sword that the latter slumped over the neck of his charger, vacating both stirrups, and almost fell off. Seeing this, his men hoisted him back into an upright position, and he recovered from his swoon. Meanwhile King Frederick struck a pagan with such force that he fell dead to the ground. The King of Cracow had been flailing a sharp, iron-tipped bolt from a crossbow when he saw the terrible injuries King Frederick was inflicting on his men, so he rushed him, whirling the bolt, and let it fly with such force that it impaled King Frederick. Seized by mortal agony, the king fell dead onto the ground. Overwhelmed by this atrocity, the Bohemians fled back into the city, raised the drawbridge, and closed the gate. As the lamentations swelled within, the King of Cracow had the body of King Frederick burned in front of the main gate, the better to terrorize the citizens of Prague. When these citizens heard about the death of their king, they were deeply shocked and saddened and bewailed their great loss. The most distraught among them was the maiden Aiglentine, whose sorrowful exclamations were piteous: ‘‘Oh, True God who alone could comfort me now after the death of my father and the devastation inflicted on me and my people, I see no way that help might come, for I heard that the King of Alsace, my uncle, whom I was counting on, was defeated outside of Luxembourg. Dear God! I know not where to turn, except to Thy holy and benevolent grace. Most noble and excellent Virgin, Queen, Mother of the Savior of this world, I pray Thee to comfort this poor orphan and keep her safe through Thy saintly mercy and compassion, so that these evil Saracens may have no power over her.’’ The

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:13

PS

PAGE 137

138

melusine

maiden’s suffering was pathetic to see, as she tore at her hair in her anguish; the hardest heart in the world would have been moved to pity. Her companions and servants tried to comfort her as best they could, but she seemed inconsolable. So anxious and alarmed were the citizens, both by the king’s death and for fear of the Saracens, they could only imagine surrender; King Selodus was pressuring them intensely, showing that they could never hold out, and that if he had to take them by force they would never be ransomed but would all be immolated. Yet although the city was on the verge of surrendering, many venerable knights loyal to the king and devoted to his daughter opposed that option. ‘‘You spineless folk, what are you thinking of ?’’ they demanded. ‘‘The messenger we sent to seek help from the King of Alsace has not yet returned. So take heart—good news will come in time!’’ Hearing this, the citizens informed the Saracen emissaries that they would not surrender and that no one was intimidated by their power. Selodus was incensed, and swore by his gods that everyone would be reduced to ashes. Yet, as they say, ‘‘God works His powers in a matter of hours,’’ and ‘‘A price too high may need cutting, by and by.’’ This notwithstanding, Selodus was so vexed by their response and his awareness of their sluggish defensive measures that he ordered frequent skirmishes and assaults on the city, to harass and discourage them as much as possible. The citizens would definitely have surrendered had they not feared their own noblemen. Meanwhile Duke Antoine, Renaud, the King of Alsace, and Duke Otto of Bavaria had learned of the city’s desperate straits (though not about the death of King Frederick), and were bringing their army at top speed. One Thursday evening they camped beside a river within half a league or so of Prague, and ordered a knight from that area who was traveling with them to go to the city and announce their imminent arrival. He rode off early the next morning. But King Selodus had already mobilized his troops and unleashed a savage attack on the city, for he was determined to take it. Seeing how poorly those inside were countering this heavy assault, the Saracens pressed them more vigorously. By the time the knight arrived and saw the onslaught and their feeble defense, the situation was desperate. He skirted the conflict and went around to a postern where the guards recognized him and let him in. He rushed in among the defenders, bellowing, ‘‘Lords, take heart and defend yourselves, for the flower of this world’s chivalry is coming to your rescue, along with the King of Alsace; soon you shall see the beginning of a battle from which no

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:13

PS

PAGE 138

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

139

Saracen can escape except through death or captivity!’’ This news elicited a jubilant cheer, and the defenders began to fight back so furiously that no Saracen was safe below the walls, with many left dazed or dead in the depths of the moat. When King Selodus saw that those in the city had rallied, he was utterly dumbfounded, and also doleful, for no Saracen, however sturdy, dared to forge ahead; they were all backing away. Their retreat left him both frustrated and puzzled as to why those inside had surged into action, but he was soon more afflicted when Antoine rode into view, flanked by a dense battalion with banners deployed. He had left five hundred armed men to guard their encampment. The King of Alsace and the Duke of Bavaria remained in the rearguard while Antoine and Renaud led the first division. There you would have beheld the exuberance of youthful knighthood: banners billowing in the breeze; gleaming helmets and leg armor; gold, azure, and other colors of the banners and pennons all shimmering in the sunshine. They advanced in rank until they saw the city the Saracens were assailing, and the tents, shelters and pavilions aswarm with Saracens. Antoine called a halt to allow the rearguard to catch up, and had archers and crossbowmen stationed all along both sides of the army. A party of Saracens saw them and ran to warn Selodus: ‘‘Abandon the attack, and woe that we ever launched it! Just look how many Christians are here—the fields are teeming with them!’’ Outraged by this news, the king stopped the attack and came out of his quarters to control his forces as best he could. Antoine and Renaud ordered the trumpets sounded and slowed the pace of their troops. When the two armies came within sight of one another there was a tremendous frenzy, then such a din as they came together that some wished they were back where they had started. Lances were lowered; their shock unhorsed many a warrior and left dead and wounded on both sides. Then they unsheathed their swords and struck one another mercilessly; many Saracens were killed or battered to the ground. The Poitevins showed their mettle with a massive slaughter of infidels. But King Selodus, bellowing his battle cry at the top of his lungs, poised his shield close to his chest, brandished his lance, and spurred his charger, and at his heels ten thousand Saracens followed suit. He lowered his lance and rammed a Christian with such force that he drove iron, wood, and pennon clear through his body and left him lying dead on the ground. Close behind, his men fought fiercely and wrought great damage among our Christians and drove them backward the length of a lance’s trajectory. Selodus

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:13

PS

PAGE 139

140

melusine

kept on screaming his war cry and encouraging his troops: ‘‘Bash them, men, the day is ours; they’ll not escape us!’’ Meanwhile the Poitevins countered their onslaught savagely, and the losses were tremendous on both sides. Then Duke Antoine sprang into the fray, brandishing his sword, and when he saw that his troops were retreating he was utterly appalled. Shouting ‘‘Lusignan!’’ he fell upon the Saracens like a bolt of lightning, striking to right and to left, leveling everything he encountered. His men followed right behind, astounded by his prowess. Not a single Saracen dared to stand his ground; they all retreated toward their tents. King Selodus admonished them: ‘‘Onward, lords, defend yourselves! If you flee before just one man, the shame is yours!’’ Rallying them, he put up a spirited defense against Antoine and the Poitevins. Then an emir charged into the battle with ten thousand pagans, intensifying the dark and ghastly melee. Countless Saracens were killed there, and many Christians were wounded. Then the King of Alsace and Duke Otto of Bavaria forged into the battle leading the rearguard, and death and suffering increased on both sides. Renaud and Antoine fought in tandem against the Saracens, wreaking such carnage that Saracens and Christians alike were awed by their onslaught. Ultimately, no pagan was bold enough to take them on; they fled them at every turn. The Christians fared so well that the Saracens would have cut and run had it not been for Selodus, who doggedly kept them together; and you can be sure that he did a great deal of damage to the Christians while rallying his men to defend themselves fiercely. When Renaud saw that King Selodus was holding his ground and stoking the battle as effectively as anyone possibly could, he vowed in the name of Jesus Christ to get rid of that Saracen or die trying. He flung his shield behind his back and spurred furiously toward the King of Cracow. When the king saw him coming, he hoisted his sword and bashed his attacker’s helmet with all his might, but his sword glanced downward and nicked Renaud slightly on his left thigh, enough that blood trickled down to his heel. In a rage, Renaud raised his sword with both hands and landed such a resounding blow on Selodus’s helmet that he himself was stunned by the impact; his sword flew out of his hands, severed the thong of the enemy’s helmet, and landed on his horse’s neck. Renaud struck him again and dealt him so many blows that he lurched to the ground. Such a throng of Saracens pressed inward in the attempt to rescue him that he was trampled to death amid a flurry of hooves. When they realized this, they turned and fled, and our men pursued them through fields

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:14

PS

PAGE 140

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

141

and thickets, where few escaped. Thus ended the battle, and the Christian warriors returned to the Saracens’ tents, where the two brothers set up their headquarters. The King of Alsace and Duke Otto went to the city with one hundred knights and received an uproarious welcome, for everyone was thrilled about the victory. They dismounted in front of the palace and ascended the stairs leading up to the main hall, where Aiglentine came to greet her uncle the king and Duke Otto. The maiden was elated by the defeat of the Saracens, as well as by the victory and arrival of her uncle. She was nonetheless sick at heart over the death of her father, which she could not put out of her mind. Approaching her uncle, she curtsied gently and greeted him thus: ‘‘Welcome, my dear uncle, though had it pleased God for you to arrive two days earlier you would have seen my father, whom the Saracens killed and then immolated to spite the Catholic faith.’’ Consumed by grief, the king vowed to God and the saints that he would do likewise to King Selodus and every Saracen that could be found, dead or alive. He dispatched a crier to proclaim throughout the city that one man from every household was to help take the dead Saracens to a promontory and bring along a huge quantity of wood. King Selodus was to be placed at the top and the others underneath, then all of them were to be immolated; all the Christians warriors were to be interred in consecrated ground. Then the King of Alsace began preparations for the solemn high funeral of his brother, King Frederick. The King of Alsace was grief-stricken by the death of his brother. Mourning, however, must be set aside in obedience to the will of God, and he arranged for a most honorable funeral. When everything was ready in the main church, he, Duke Otto of Bavaria, and several Bohemian noblemen, all of them dressed in black, mounted and rode to the tents that had belonged to the Saracens, where the two brothers were lodging. They had had the pack animals and the sentries who guarded the encampment brought to one side of the army and were distributing the booty to every man, whatever his rank, such that no one felt slighted. The king, Duke Otto, and the barons exchanged courteous and amicable greetings with the brothers. The King of Alsace told them about the death of King Frederick in combat, and about how, after the King of Cracow had had the bodies burned in order to spite Christianity, he had ordered that King Selodus and the Saracens be immolated in turn. ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ replied Antoine, ‘‘you have done very well. King Selodus committed a vile and cruel

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:14

PS

PAGE 141

142

melusine

act, for when a man has died, it is shameful for the enemy to touch him again.’’ ‘‘That is indeed true, my lord,’’ said Duke Otto, ‘‘but the King of Alsace has come here to ask that you and your brother Renaud attend the funeral for his brother King Frederick, which is about to begin. The psalms and vigils for the dead were sung yesterday evening.’’ ‘‘We shall indeed go,’’ replied the brothers. They mounted along with an impressive contingent and rode into the city, where ladies and maidens, knights and squires, burghers and townsfolk all gazed at them in awe. They were especially fascinated by the lion’s paw on Antoine’s cheek, but they also admired the brothers’ handsome physiques and limbs, commenting that these two princes were well suited to conquer and hold land. The group dismounted in front of the church. Standing at the entry was Aiglentine, who bowed most respectfully to the brothers and thanked them humbly for the noble assistance they had given her, for they along with God had saved her honor, her life, and her land. Antoine replied modestly, ‘‘Mademoiselle, we have only done our duty, for all good Christians are obliged to destroy the enemies of Our Lord.’’ Flanking her to right and left, the brothers formally accompanied her to her seat, where noble ladies and maidens of the land surrounded her. The funeral service was performed and horses were given away, as befitted the late king’s high status.68 After the service, the two brothers and their entourage mounted and, along with the King of Alsace and Duke Otto of Bavaria, accompanied the maiden to the palace, where everyone went upstairs to the great hall. The banquet was ready; they washed their hands, seated themselves, and were well served, then the tablecloths were removed, the guests washed, and grace was said. Aiglentine, mourning the death of her father, was escorted to her room. Then the King of Alsace addressed her barons: ‘‘My lords, you must decide among yourselves how you are going to find a worthy man to govern my niece’s kingdom, for a land under the governance of a woman is of little value. Consider, therefore, who might further the honor and prosperity of my niece as well as your own.’’ ‘‘In all honesty, Your Majesty,’’ their spokesman replied, ‘‘we know of no one more appropriate than you to assume this responsibility, for if your niece Aiglentine had passed away, you yourself would have inherited the lands and kingdom of Bohemia. It is therefore just and reasonable that we confer it upon you, to do with as you see fit.’’ ‘‘My opinion,’’ the king replied, ‘‘is quite simply that my niece must marry. You should therefore find her a husband worthy of ruling over her realm. As for myself, my own realm is

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:14

PS

PAGE 142

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

143

enough to govern without taking charge of this one.’’ The barons were quick to respond: ‘‘Your Majesty, if you wish your niece to marry, you should find her a husband, for there is no one better than you to handle the matter.’’ ‘‘Then, fair lords, we shall take care of it very soon, in her interest and yours,’’ he assured them. ‘‘I shall go to speak to her about it now.’’ ‘‘May Jesus Christ reward you, sire,’’ they said. Aiglentine received the king modestly in her chamber. ‘‘My dear niece,’’ he said, ‘‘thank God your affairs are in good hands, and that your realm is rid of the Saracens by the will of God and the might of the two brothers from Lusignan. Now we need to determine how your land is henceforth to be governed in the interest of yourself and your people.’’ ‘‘My dear uncle,’’ she replied, ‘‘I have no comfort or counsel other than yours, so please, in God’s name, have pity on me and find the solution to this matter, for there is no doubt at all that I should obey you more than anyone else living, and that is what I intend to do.’’ The king was very touched by her entreaty. ‘‘Then we’ve already settled the matter,’’ he said. ‘‘You must marry a man fully capable of taking care of you and your land. As a matter of fact, he is close at hand—and he is fair and good, noble, valorous, wise, and strong.’’ ‘‘My word, fair uncle!’’ she exclaimed, ‘‘what an abundance of admirable qualities! And I’m certain that after looking into the matter you would never knowingly recommend anything contrary to my honor. But, dearest uncle, wouldn’t marrying so soon after my father’s death imply that I feel very little grief over his loss? It seems to me that I would be acting badly and might be severely criticized for it behind my back, such that some might treat me amicably and yet think the less of me for it.’’ The king had a ready answer to this. ‘‘My beautiful niece,’’ he said, ‘‘a matter of great import is hanging in the balance, and we must choose the lesser of two evils when we can. Certainly, it would indeed accrue to your honor to wait a while longer, if only you could feasibly do so. But consider this: I live very far from you, and for me to remain here would benefit neither you nor me. In addition, the two brothers must be repaid, from your resources and mine, for the generous help they have given you. As is sometimes said, ‘The more the gain, the less the honor!’ And assuming it is appropriate to repay them the courtesy they have bestowed on you, half of your realm would not suffice to compensate them for the hardship and expense they have incurred on your behalf. Moreover, fair niece, know that it would not be at all beneath your station to have someone like Renaud of Lusignan as your husband, for

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:14

PS

PAGE 143

144

melusine

he is indeed worthy of the greatest lady in the world, no matter how noble her line, or how beautiful, or virtuous, or accomplished she might be.’’ These words made Aiglentine feel quite ashamed. She saw perfectly well that she also had responsibilities to her subjects in many other matters. She didn’t know what to say, except for what she blurted out tearfully: ‘‘My dear lord, the only help that remains to me is from God and yourself; do with me and my kingdom as you please.’’ ‘‘Well said, fair niece,’’ her uncle replied. ‘‘I give you my word that I shall do nothing that is not for the best. Now leave off weeping, for I want you to resolve this without delay; the longer this host of some twelve thousand combatants remains in your realm, the more likely you are to suffer unfortunate consequences.’’ ‘‘Dear uncle, do what seems best to you,’’ she replied, well aware that he was right. In the hall where the two brothers and many noblemen from near and far were gathered, the king spoke to Antoine. ‘‘Now hear me, noble duke! I, along with the noblemen of this land, request that you allow your brother Renaud to become King of Bohemia and that he take my niece Aiglentine as his wife. Please, kind sir, urge him not to refuse, for the barons of the realm very much want him to become their lord.’’ ‘‘Your Majesty,’’ replied Antoine, ‘‘this is a worthy request and shall be honored forthwith. Summon the maiden.’’ At once the king and Duke Otto went to get her. They had her replace her black mourning clothes with her richest attire and finest jewelry—enamels, gilded clasps set with precious stones, belts and fine ornaments—and her ladies and attendants were splendidly dressed as well, many of them adorned with pearls and tiny crosses in their hair. The king and the duke escorted the maiden and the others followed them, and when the procession entered, the hall was suddenly aglow with elegance and beauty. The maiden was truly stunning. Antoine and all the barons paid her great honor, and she greeted them respectfully. Then the king spoke: ‘‘Lord Duke of Luxembourg, pray honor our request, and behold here how we propose to honor yours.’’ ‘‘In my judgment,’’ said Antoine, ‘‘this is most reasonable. Here, Renaud, fair brother, receive this noble maiden and lordship of the venerable kingdom of Bohemia.’’ Renaud stepped forward and spoke to the assembly: ‘‘In faith, dear brother, for this high honor let me first of all give thanks to God, to you, to the king who is here, and to all the barons of this land. If it were a matter of the maiden only, without her heritage, I would not refuse her hand. For, with God’s help, I hope to conquer land enough for her and myself, however much I welcome and gratefully accept this offer in full.’’ ‘‘And well you should, fair brother,’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:14

PS

PAGE 144

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

145

replied Antoine, ‘‘for you have conquered this realm to your advantage, and by the grace of God may you also conquer others from His enemies.’’ A bishop was summoned to preside at the betrothal, and great festivities began. There was much rejoicing when the news spread through the town; the walls were draped with splendid hangings and there was a flurry of preparations for the celebration. It was proclaimed that the wedding would take place on the field in the main pavilion. During the next three days, many luxurious items of clothing were made, both for the bride and her attendants and for the brothers and the local and foreign noblemen. On the eve of the wedding the maiden and her entourage were escorted to the main pavilion, around which splendid tents had been positioned for the ladies. Near these were lodged the King of Alsace, Duke Otto of Bavaria, and their barons, and on the other side Antoine and Renaud. Many sentries kept watch overnight, in case enemies were in the vicinity. A festive and memorable celebration began that night with a copious, beautifully appointed supper, after which, at the appropriate time, everyone retired until the next day. The dawn ushered in a beautiful, sunlit morning. The bride, exquisitely dressed, was escorted to the altar, where a wedding mass solemnized the union. Afterward she was accompanied back to the main pavilion, where dinner was waiting, and the guests washed their hands and were seated. I shall not give you a long account of this, but they were generously served with remarkably varied fare. After dinner the tablecloths were removed and they washed their hands, the tables were raised, and grace was said. The women retired to their quarters, while the men—even Antoine, in honor of his brother—donned their armor. The women went up into the viewing area to watch the knights line up and engage in excellent jousts, though to be sure no knight could hold a candle to either Antoine or Renaud. When the brothers realized that their participation was discouraging the competitors, they left the ranks and disarmed, which did not go unnoticed by the king, Duke Otto, and the other barons. The tournament continued for a long while, then concluded quickly around suppertime when the jousters dispersed and everyone was seated. After supper, minstrels played for the dance. At the appointed hour, the bride was accompanied to a very elegant bed, where Renaud joined her. After the blessing of the bed they were left alone. For the guests, meanwhile, there was much dancing, singing, and celebration; a few told entertaining tales or indulged in pleasant pastimes, while others went off to get some sleep.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:15

PS

PAGE 145

146

melusine

As Renaud and his bride lay side by side, she spoke to him in a deferential tone: ‘‘My lord, had it not been for the grace of Our Lord and the power of my lord your brother and yourself, this poor orphan and her land would have been bereft, helpless in the face of great adversity and at the mercy of the Saracens. But God’s help and yours have saved me from that fate, and I thank you for deigning to marry such a destitute maiden as I am.’’ ‘‘On the contrary, my sweet love,’’ replied Renaud in response to her humble gratitude. ‘‘You have done much more for me than I for you: you have given me the gift of your noble body as well as your royal inheritance, while from me you have received only my body.’’ ‘‘Ah, but my lord, as I see it, your body is worth more than ten kingdoms and is thus all the more to be cherished!’’ I prefer not to give any further account of their conversation, but I can tell you that on that very night they engendered a strong and vigorous son named Olliphar. When he grew up and assumed power, he carried out a great war on the Frisians and brought them to submission, along with all the Low Countries of Holland and Zealand, and conquered Sweden, Denmark, and Norway. Everyone was up early the next morning, and the new bride was escorted to mass; then they all returned to the main pavilion. Just as they had been seated for dinner, two knights arrived from the Duchy of Luxembourg with a letter for Antoine from his wife, Duchess Crestienne. They greeted him on behalf of his spouse and said, ‘‘My lord, you may rejoice, for our lady has given you the handsomest son ever seen in any land.’’ ‘‘Fair gentlemen,’’ he replied as he accepted the letter, ‘‘the Lord be praised, and be you welcome!’’ The duke was overjoyed by this wonderful news, as was his brother Renaud. Antoine read the letters, which confirmed what the knights had told him. He embraced the messengers warmly and had them rewarded with fine gifts. After dinner the celebrating resumed and continued for a full week, after which everyone went back into the city. The King of Alsace, Antoine, Duke Otto, and their barons all bade farewell to King Renaud and Queen Aiglentine, who were very sorry to see them go. Duke Antoine made his brother promise that if the pagans ever made war on him he would be notified, and he pledged to come to his rescue with a large contingent of barons. King Renaud thanked him, and the two brothers embraced and went their separate ways. The armies rode together to Munich, in Bavaria, and camped on the prairie outside the city. Duke Otto played host to them for three days, and on the fourth they took leave of him and rode to within a day of Cologne. Then the four knights in charge of the combatants and crossbowmen that the city of

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:15

PS

PAGE 146

antoine and renaud in luxembourg

147

Cologne had sent with Antoine came to him and said, ‘‘Sire, we should go on ahead to the city to arrange for your passage.’’ ‘‘That’s a good idea, lords,’’ he replied. The four knights and their men rode to Cologne, where they received a warm welcome. The burghers and city fathers asked them how they had fared during their travels, and they told them at length about the tremendous strength and valor of the two brothers, and that Renaud was now King of Bohemia. The citizens were most happy to have earned the friendship of two such princes as these, and set about preparing a splendid reception for Duke Antoine, the King of Alsace, and their men. The army rode to Cologne, and while a large contingent of burghers escorted through the city those in charge of setting up camp for the vanguard, the main army and the supply train set up camp on the other side. Duke Antoine and the King of Alsace were welcomed warmly and invited, along with a large company of noblemen, to take lodging within the city. Everyone was abundantly entertained. That evening Antoine hosted a dinner for the ladies and burghers and the noblemen of the city who had accompanied him to Bohemia; the next day he offered them a luncheon while the rest of the army crossed the Rhine. The following morning he bade farewell to the citizens, thanking them for all they had done for him and assuring them that if they ever needed his services he would do his utmost to help them, for which they were most grateful. Antoine and the army then traveled for several days until, one evening, they camped in the meadow beneath the city of Luxembourg. The Duchess Crestienne was ecstatic when she heard that her husband had returned, and went outside the city walls with a fine company of ladies, damsels, and noblemen; all the burghers walked out to meet him, as did the clergy, bearing crosses, gonfalons, and holy water. They met up with him half a league outside the city, where the duke and duchess shared a jubilant reunion, and the people, to express their gratitude to Jesus Christ for the return of their lord, cried, ‘‘Noe¨l!’’ The army camped outside the city, while Antoine, the King of Alsace, and the higher nobility were lodged within. The festivities were sumptuous, and the King of Alsace stayed for six full days, lavishly entertained by Antoine. The duke released him from all his obligations, except that of founding a priory in memory of the dead in honor of his brother Renaud, and the king was profoundly grateful. He left Luxembourg and returned to Alsace, where he received a happy welcome. Duke Antoine remained with his wife, who that year gave birth to a son named Lohier. He would eventually rid the Ardennes of brigands, found

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:15

PS

PAGE 147

148

melusine

Carignan and Saint-Vy, and have a bridge constructed across the Meuse at Me´zie`res; he founded Warcq, the castle of Donche´ry-sur-Meuse, and several fortresses.69 He also liberated the lands as far as the province of Guelders and the Low Countries of Holland.70 Both he and his first cousin, King Renaud’s son Olliphar, were to accomplish many noteworthy military exploits. When the King of Alsace eventually found himself in a conflict with the Count of Freiburg and the Duke of Austria, he requested help from Antoine, who, to his greater glory, subdued the Count of Freiburg and continued into Austria, where he defeated the duke in battle and obliged him to make peace with the King of Alsace.71 Bertrand, Antoine’s first son, married Melide, the daughter of the King of Alsace, and succeeded to the Alsatian throne after the king’s demise, while Lohier inherited the Duchy of Luxembourg from his father. But I have no intention to tell you more about all this here, so I shall return to Raymond and Melusine and their other offspring. According to this part of the story, Raymond, by dint of his prowess, conquered numerous lands and received homage from a great many feudal barons, some as far away as Brittany. As for Melusine, over two years’ time she gave birth to two more sons. The first of them, Fromont, was deeply devout, as was apparent when he eventually became a monk at the abbey of Maillezais, after which he met with a catastrophic fate—as you shall hear further along in the story. The son born the following year, Thierry, was a devotee of chivalric pursuits.

GEOFFROY BIG-TOOTH IN IRELAND

For the moment let me leave these two children and tell you instead about Geoffroy Big-Tooth, who was the hardiest, fiercest, and most daring of the lot. You should know that Geoffroy was afraid of no man, and according to the story and true chronicle, on the meadow below Lusignan he once did battle with a fairy knight or evil spirit, as you shall hear later in this factual account. Geoffroy was enormous, indeed overgrown, for anyone living in those times. Having heard that in Ireland there was a clan that refused to pay the tribute they owed his father, he swore by God that he would force them into compliance. He said good-bye to his father, who regretted his departure, and led a force of some five hundred combatants and one hundred crossbowmen into Ireland, where he inquired as to the whereabouts of the rebels. Those who

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:24

PS

PAGE 148

148

melusine

Carignan and Saint-Vy, and have a bridge constructed across the Meuse at Me´zie`res; he founded Warcq, the castle of Donche´ry-sur-Meuse, and several fortresses.69 He also liberated the lands as far as the province of Guelders and the Low Countries of Holland.70 Both he and his first cousin, King Renaud’s son Olliphar, were to accomplish many noteworthy military exploits. When the King of Alsace eventually found himself in a conflict with the Count of Freiburg and the Duke of Austria, he requested help from Antoine, who, to his greater glory, subdued the Count of Freiburg and continued into Austria, where he defeated the duke in battle and obliged him to make peace with the King of Alsace.71 Bertrand, Antoine’s first son, married Melide, the daughter of the King of Alsace, and succeeded to the Alsatian throne after the king’s demise, while Lohier inherited the Duchy of Luxembourg from his father. But I have no intention to tell you more about all this here, so I shall return to Raymond and Melusine and their other offspring. According to this part of the story, Raymond, by dint of his prowess, conquered numerous lands and received homage from a great many feudal barons, some as far away as Brittany. As for Melusine, over two years’ time she gave birth to two more sons. The first of them, Fromont, was deeply devout, as was apparent when he eventually became a monk at the abbey of Maillezais, after which he met with a catastrophic fate—as you shall hear further along in the story. The son born the following year, Thierry, was a devotee of chivalric pursuits.

GEOFFROY BIG-TOOTH IN IRELAND

For the moment let me leave these two children and tell you instead about Geoffroy Big-Tooth, who was the hardiest, fiercest, and most daring of the lot. You should know that Geoffroy was afraid of no man, and according to the story and true chronicle, on the meadow below Lusignan he once did battle with a fairy knight or evil spirit, as you shall hear later in this factual account. Geoffroy was enormous, indeed overgrown, for anyone living in those times. Having heard that in Ireland there was a clan that refused to pay the tribute they owed his father, he swore by God that he would force them into compliance. He said good-bye to his father, who regretted his departure, and led a force of some five hundred combatants and one hundred crossbowmen into Ireland, where he inquired as to the whereabouts of the rebels. Those who

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:24

PS

PAGE 148

geoffroy big-tooth in ireland

149

were partisans of Raymond told him how to find the fortresses belonging to those men, and then armed themselves and promised Geoffroy they would help him destroy his enemies. ‘‘By God, my lords,’’ replied Geoffroy, ‘‘you are good, loyal men, and I thank you for your generous offer, but at the moment there is no need, for I have enough men without troubling you in order to accomplish this mission, God willing.’’ ‘‘Ah, but sire,’’ they protested, ‘‘your need is greater than you think, for your enemies are powerful and amazingly fierce, and they are all cousins from the greatest bloodline in the land.’’ ‘‘Never fear,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘I’ll come out of this in fine shape, for I shall subject anyone who refuses to obey me, no matter how powerful they are, to an ignominious death. Nonetheless, my lords, if the need does arise, I’ll send for you.’’ ‘‘We shall all be ready, now or whenever you need us,’’ they told him, and he assured them of his gratitude. He left them and headed for a fortress called Sion occupied by one of his enemies, Claude of Sion, the youngest of three brothers. That fraternal trio was extremely savage, violent, and arrogant, and aspired to subjugate all their neighbors and lord it over everyone. Geoffroy sent a messenger to inform them that they were to do obeisance to his father, Raymond. They told the messenger that they did not intend to do anything whatsoever, neither for Raymond nor for anyone representing him, and that he would be foolish ever to approach them again. ‘‘You have my word that I won’t do that,’’ snapped the messenger, ‘‘unless I bring you a doctor who will give you such an elixir that you’ll all hang by the neck!’’ The brothers were outraged by this retort, and if the messenger hadn’t spurred his mount he would surely have perished, for they were odious and cruel, fearing neither man nor God. He hastened back to tell Geoffroy about the three brothers’ overbearing bravado. ‘‘That may be,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘but even a little shower can calm a mighty wind. I shall repay them in kind.’’ He sent no reply to the brothers but instead proceeded straightaway to set up his camp half a league from their fortress, and after he had settled in and readied his men he donned a full suit of armor. He had a squire who knew the area well mount a spirited charger, and ordered his men not to budge until they heard from him. They promised to comply, and Geoffroy rode away with the squire. Among the men, however, was a knight who had raised and trained Geoffroy and knew quite well his fiery spirit and that he feared no one at all. His name was Philibert of Montmoret; he was a skilled and experienced man

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:24

PS

PAGE 149

150

melusine

who had taken part in countless high exploits, and was extremely devoted to Geoffroy. Armed to the hilt, he rode out with ten knights and covertly followed Geoffroy at a distance so as not to lose sight of him. The latter rode until he could see the fortress of Sion, perched above him on a high promontory. ‘‘My word,’’ exclaimed Geoffroy, ‘‘if this fortress is as formidable on the other side as it is here, it will be difficult to capture! I must find out what it’s like back there.’’ They made their way around the fortress under the cover of a small wooded area until they came to the side of the mountain and proceeded downward, onto a beautiful prairie. Continuing to follow along behind unnoticed without ever losing sight of them, Philibert concealed his men in the woods. Geoffroy rode with his squire all the way around the fortress; he could see that the most vulnerable spot, and thus the most likely place for an attack, was near the bridge, where the walls were lower and there were no crenellations on the towers. Above the gate, however, was a stout, fairly high tower, topped with a solid crown so that it could provide good defense for the lower, weaker walls. This prompted Geoffroy to start thinking about a strategy involving movable panels and lattice shields to provide protection against hurled stones. Thus lost in his musings, he entered a narrow passage leading up the mountainside and back around the fortress in the direction of his encampment. Philibert, realizing that he was heading back, concealed his men in the woods alongside the trail they had taken before; he wanted to let Geoffroy go by and then arrive back at camp after him. As he was waiting for Geoffroy to emerge from the passage, he saw a party of horsemen going into it. The passage was so narrow that two riders could scarcely pass each other, and if the horses were large, one of the riders would have to turn around and go back in order to make way for the other one. Philibert was at a loss as to what to do and thought about it a good while, for he was afraid enough of Geoffroy not to want to make his presence known. It was a very delicate situation. We read that right in the middle of that mountain pass Geoffroy encountered the party of horsemen, which numbered some sixteen or eighteen riders, of whom a good fourteen were heavily armed. If you ask me who these men were, I’ll tell you that they were in the party of one of the brothers of Claude of Sion, who was responding to Claude’s call for advice about Geoffroy’s ultimatum because he had heard that the latter was exceedingly cruel. When Geoffroy met the first of the riders, he ordered him to turn back, along with his companions, so that he could proceed through the passage. ‘‘Is that so?’’ said the rider, with an arrogant sneer. ‘‘Crazy fool! Before we turn back for you,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:16

PS

PAGE 150

geoffroy big-tooth in ireland

151

we’ll need to know who you are.’’ ‘‘Then you’ll know, by heaven,’’ bristled Geoffroy Big-Tooth, ‘‘and then you’ll turn around whether you like it or not! I am Geoffroy of Lusignan. Now get out of my way right now, or by God’s molar, I’ll smash you so hard you’ll have to turn tail!’’ Giron, who was Claude of Sion’s brother, had other ideas. ‘‘Onward, lords!’’ he cried. ‘‘If he escapes, the shame is on all of us; a curse on him for treating us like slaves in our own country!’’ Undaunted by this outburst and without uttering a word, Geoffroy whipped out his sword and felled the first man with a stunning blow, and then reined around to the side of his victim’s horse so as to trample him to pieces. He rammed the point of his sword through the next man’s chest and heaved him off his steed, stiff as a board. ‘‘You’ll never get away from me, you treacherous vermin!’’ he shouted. ‘‘I’ll send you whoreson dogs back to your ancestors!’’ He moved swiftly past the dead man’s mount to confront the third rider, a towering, formidable sort whose sword rang out smashingly on Geoffroy’s helmet, then ricocheted wildly off the heavy metal, leaving Geoffroy and his equipment unscathed. Geoffroy clutched his sword with both hands and struck him on the steel headpiece so brutally that it split apart under the impact, and the fatal blow halved the man’s brain. Giron seethed in helpless rage because only one man could confront Geoffroy at a time and only two were left before himself. Terrified by Geoffroy’s awesome strength and unstinting courage, he called out to these two, ‘‘Turn around and move back up the mountain until we’re far enough out in the open that we can defend ourselves, or this devil will kill us all!’’ They whirled around and hightailed it up the side of the mountain with Geoffroy at their heels brandishing his sword, while his squire rounded up the horses of the three men he had felled, two of whom were dead. Philibert of Montmoret, who was approaching the narrow pass, heard the commotion and gathered his men together while Giron and his companions rushed out of the pass onto the mountain slope with Geoffroy in hot pursuit, sword aloft. As soon as they caught sight of him, they rushed him from all sides. The encounter was fierce, and he put up a bold, vigorous defense, as did his squire who had joined him. And now I return for a moment to the first man Geoffroy had unhorsed. Horrified that Geoffroy had forced Giron to turn back after killing his two companions now lying next to him, he found his horse nearby and despite excruciating agony was able to mount and spur feebly in the direction of Sion. Claude, standing near the gate with some of his men, immediately recognized

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:24

PS

PAGE 151

152

melusine

him, awash in blood though he was, and demanded who had done this to him. He replied that he had first single-handedly taken on Geoffroy, who had then brutalized them all and forced Giron to retreat through the pass, and that the fight was still raging. Claude was beside himself at this account of Geoffroy’s savagery and the abuse meted out to his brother Giron, plus the news that the confrontation was continuing at that very moment above the pass. He lost no time arming himself and mobilizing nearly twelve dozen mounted combatants. Leaving his brother Clerembaut and sixty armed men to guard the fort, he galloped out at top speed in an attempt to reach the battle before it was too late. In vain, however, for by then Philibert and his ten knights had joined the battle and all the assailants were dead except Giron, whom they captured and Geoffroy swore he would hang. Meanwhile, Geoffroy’s squire went back through the pass to retrieve an irresistibly splendid sword he had seen lying on the ground; it had belonged to one of the knights Geoffroy had slain. He heard the clattering hooves and armor of Claude’s retinue and rushed immediately back to his lord, reporting that he had heard men arriving. Thus alerted, Geoffroy had Giron tied to a tree in the woods and assigned a knight to guard him, then took his men to await further developments at the entry to the pass. Meanwhile, Philibert ran up the mountain to where he could look down into the passage, and saw Claude and his cohort on their way to do some mischief. He went back to his party and warned Geoffroy, ‘‘My lord, we must keep control of this pass; your enemies are coming!’’ ‘‘Not to worry,’’ he replied, ‘‘it will be well defended!’’ He directed his squire to go back to the army and bring his comrades there at once. The squire spurred frantically back and cried out, ‘‘Mount up, lords! Geoffroy is battling his enemies and desperately needs help!’’ They outdid themselves to arm and mount rapidly and followed the squire, who tried his best to lead them to where he thought they would find Geoffroy. Geoffroy, Philibert, and their knights were posted at the entry to the pass as Claude and his band made their way through it, thinking they would ascend the mountain as they pleased. But Geoffroy cut them off abruptly at the entry, and there was no one strong enough to fend him off, for two of his knights had dismounted and flanked him on both sides right at the entry; they dispatched several of Claude’s men by impaling them with their lances. Philibert and three of his men had dismounted and positioned themselves above the entry and gathered a pile of stones, which they hurled down with such force

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:16

PS

PAGE 152

geoffroy big-tooth in ireland

153

that anyone who was hit squarely on his helmet was stunned or knocked from his horse. In all, there were more than twenty deaths. Then the squire appeared, leading the troops, and Geoffroy had him take three hundred men back along the path they had followed that morning and block the pass so that Claude and his men could not get back to the fortress. They took off at a brisk trot, went down onto the prairie, and passed before the fortress. When Clerembaut saw them he thought that perhaps reinforcements were arriving, because he had no idea that an enemy force of that size was in the area. Because they were proceeding at a moderate pace and giving no sign that they were hostile, Clerembaut took them to be friendly; he had the drawbridge lowered, opened the gate, and came out onto the bridge with a dozen fully armed men. When the squire and his party saw the bridge down and the gate open, they drew as near as possible, and as they were passing in front of the gate Clerembaut called out, ‘‘Who goes there?’’ ‘‘We are friendly forces!’’ replied the squire, and approaching the bridge with around twenty horsemen, he asked, ‘‘Where is Claude of Sion? We want to talk to him.’’ Walking toward them, Clerembaut said, ‘‘He’ll be back in a while. He went off to fight our enemy, Geoffroy Big-Tooth. He and our brother Giron cut him off in that mountain pass over there. Don’t worry, there’s no way he can escape; even if he’s armed to the hilt, he’ll be dead or disabled!’’ ‘‘That’s good news,’’ cried the squire. ‘‘But does he have enough men? Shall we go help him?’’ ‘‘Thanks very much,’’ replied Clerembaut, ‘‘but I don’t think you need to.’’ The story attests that the squire kept up the friendly conversation until he got very close to the bridge, then ordered his men into action. ‘‘Forward, lords,’’ he cried, ‘‘the fortress is ours!’’ Clerembaut tried to run back and raise the drawbridge, but the squire and his score of warriors rushed him and his men so hard they all tumbled over, then forged through the gate and lodged two lances in the slots of the portcullis—whereupon more than a hundred men dismounted, crossed the bridge, and stormed the gate. They had soon searched the fortress from top to bottom, and imprisoned Clerembaut and all the other occupants in an immense room secured by forty guards. They decided to notify Geoffroy of their exploit and remain enclosed in the fortress to see if Claude would come back to take refuge. The squire himself rushed off with the news, and Geoffroy was so delighted that he knighted him right there on the spot and put him in charge of one hundred combatants. He told him to go back up the trail and make sure that Claude took no other path

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:25

PS

PAGE 153

154

melusine

than the one leading to the fortress, for if he were to elude them he could still do them a lot of damage before they could capture him, and the best thing would be to trap him inside the pass, then take him by force. ‘‘Never fear, sire,’’ said the new knight, ‘‘he’ll not get away from us, unless he can fly; if I don’t get there in time, you can have my head!’’ While he took off along the mountain slope with five score warriors, Geoffroy continued fending off his enemies at the mouth of the pass with his sword. Some forty knights had scrambled down the mountainside and were hurling such a thick volley of stones that, despite their numbers, Claude and his forces had to turn back, which was not easy. Geoffroy and his troops entered the passage behind them and gave chase, but they were slowed by getting past the bodies of those felled by the stones. Meanwhile the new knight with his cohort had already arrived at the entry to the passage. When he heard the commotion, he immediately assumed that Claude was returning and took cover on the mountain, leaving them the road to the fortress. The story says that Claude fought fiercely to get out of the pass and make it back into the fortress of Sion. But as the saying goes, ‘‘Of a fool’s thought prevails not a lot.’’ He finally managed to get out into the open where, awaiting neither knight nor companion, he rode headlong for the fort, bellowing, ‘‘Open the gate!’’ They did so, and he galloped across the bridge and rushed in to where he was accustomed to dismounting—and then realized he had lost his fortress. No sooner had he dismounted than he was seized and bound, and also terribly confused, because among those surrounding him he didn’t recognize a single face. ‘‘What’s this?’’ he shouted. ‘‘Where are my men?’’ ‘‘Don’t worry, Claude,’’ said a knight who recognized him, ‘‘you’ll be joining them soon enough.’’ They led him into the room where his brother Clerembaut and the others were imprisoned. When he saw how they were bound and under heavy guard, his heart sank. ‘‘Ah, Claude, my brother,’’ said Clerembaut, ‘‘your pride has led us to this captivity, and given Geoffroy’s cruelty, I doubt we’ll get out alive.’’ ‘‘Since Fortune has brought us here,’’ lamented Claude, ‘‘all we can do is see what happens.’’ Then, behold, Geoffroy entered the fortress, where all of Claude’s men were either dead or imprisoned. Giron was led in and cast into the room with the other prisoners. Geoffroy spotted Claude immediately and upbraided him: ‘‘You filthy traitor, how dare you ravage and destroy the land and people of my noble father, whose vassal you’re supposed to be? I swear by my head that you’ll pay for this! I’ll have you hanged in front of Valbruyant, before the very

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:17

PS

PAGE 154

geoffroy big-tooth in ireland

155

eyes of your cousin Garnier, who has also betrayed my father!’’ To be sure, Claude was not enthralled by this greeting, but when the inhabitants of the land found out that the castle of Sion had been taken and Claude and his two brothers captured, they pressed charges against Claude and his men for robberies and many other atrocities. Inside the fortress they found more than a hundred prisoners, some respectable inhabitants, others foreign merchants, all of whom had been robbed and held for ransom. Everyone who passed through there had been waylaid. In response to these cases Geoffroy had a gibbet erected on the side of the mountain and ordered all the perpetrators to be hanged there, except Claude and his brothers. He put a capable local knight in charge of the fortress and made him swear on his life to govern it faithfully and uphold justice, and the knight kept his word. The next morning Geoffroy left for Valbruyant with Claude and his two brothers in tow; they were sore afraid of dying, and with good reason, as you shall hear in what ensues. They rode, banners unfurled, straight to Valbruyant, where they pitched their tents and settled in. In front of the castle gate Geoffroy had a gibbet raised, on which Claude and his two brothers were hanged; then he notified everyone inside that if they didn’t surrender, he would seize them and have them all hanged as well. Hearing these tidings, Garnier of Valbruyant confided to his wife, ‘‘There’s no way I can hold out against this demon, so I’ll go to Montfrin and consult with my nephew Girart and my other friends, to get their advice about what to do and consider whether we might negotiate a peace treaty with Geoffroy.’’ His wife was both wise and very shrewd. ‘‘Go with God’s guidance,’’ she said, ‘‘be careful not to be captured, and don’t leave Montfrin until you hear from me because, God willing, I think I can get you a good treaty with Geoffroy. You know that if you had listened to me you would not have agreed to do what Claude and his brothers wanted you to! But as yet you have in no way broken your faith with your rightful lord, Raymond of Lusignan.’’ ‘‘My dearest wife,’’ he answered, ‘‘do the best you can, and know that I have faith in you and trust you in everything.’’ He slipped out through a hidden postern, straddled a sturdy courser, and rode alongside the culvert, skirting the enemy camp without being recognized; because he was proceeding at a moderate pace, they merely assumed he was one of their knights out for a ride. As soon as he was farther along he spurred his horse for all it was worth, and the courser sped along at a brisk pace. He was so afraid of being noticed, however, that he lost all sense of direction; he

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:25

PS

PAGE 155

156

melusine

thanked Jesus Christ when he found himself at the edge of a forest that continued for two leagues. Then he took off toward Montfrin, where he gave his nephew Girart a full account of the situation: how Geoffroy had captured their cousin Claude and his brothers, ordered all their men to be hanged in front of the castle of Sion, and then had the three brothers hanged in front of the castle of Valbruyant, after which he himself had fled for fear of being captured inside the fortress. ‘‘You were wise to get out of there, uncle,’’ said Girart, ‘‘for, from all I’ve heard, that Geoffroy is a high-ranking, powerful, and horribly cruel knight, much to be feared. We should not have leagued up with Claude, because we knew very well that he and his brothers were scoundrels and that nobody travels through their land without being robbed. May Jesus Christ help us out of this with our honor intact! Fair uncle, we need advice about this; we should confer with all our relatives and friends and everyone else who was part of this insane alliance.’’ Garnier agreed and they notified them all; everyone prepared to go to Montfrin to discuss how to deal with the situation, and to see if they could find a way to excuse themselves before Geoffroy. Here the story leaves them momentarily and tells about the wise, wily, and valiant lady of Valbruyant. She had always blamed her husband for going along with the schemes of Claude and his brothers. She had a daughter, who was probably eight or nine years of age and lovely and gracious, and a son around age ten, very handsome and well-mannered. She mounted a fine palfrey and had her children led on horseback by two elderly gentlemen, and had a halfdozen or so damsels mount up as well. When she ordered that the gate be opened, there before her was the new knight bearing Geoffroy’s ultimatum. She bade him welcome, and he, being well schooled in courteous conduct, replied very respectfully. She spoke to him in a very even manner: ‘‘Sir knight, my husband is not here, and so I wish to speak to our overlord myself and see what he wants, for it seems to me that he has come here as if to make war. Yet I cannot believe that he has any quarrel with my lord or with anyone else in this fortress, for may God forbid that either my lord or any of his men ever did anything that might displease Geoffroy or my lord his father. And if perchance anyone with a grudge against my lord has told Geoffroy anything other than the truth, I would humbly beg and beseech him to be willing to hear out my lord’s excuses.’’ The new knight was impressed by the astuteness of her speech: ‘‘Truly, madam, this request is most reasonable, so I shall take you to my lord.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:17

PS

PAGE 156

geoffroy big-tooth in ireland

157

I think you will find him amicable and be able to reach a satisfactory agreement with him, despite the very bad things he has heard about Garnier. I believe that he’s likely to grant at least part of your petition.’’ And so they headed for Geoffroy’s encampment. The story says that when the lady and her entourage and the new knight dismounted before Geoffroy’s tent, he came out to meet them. She, being well adept in social graces, took both children by the hand and they all knelt reverently before Geoffroy. He leaned over and raised her up gently, saying, ‘‘Madam, you are most welcome here.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ she replied, ‘‘I am so pleased to meet you.’’ The two children also greeted him very politely, and he reciprocated and bade them rise. Then she began her speech, pretending that she was unaware he had come with any hostile intent. ‘‘My dear lord,’’ she said, ‘‘my lord and husband is not in the area at present, and so I have come to invite you to do him and myself the honor of coming to stay in your fortress, along with as many of your party as you wish, for we are very amply equipped to accommodate you comfortably, thanks be to God. You may be sure that I and my household will welcome you eagerly and happily, as we should do for the son of our legitimate suzerain.’’ Given the negative information he had received about her husband, Geoffroy was utterly astonished that she would dare issue this invitation. He nonetheless answered politely: ‘‘I do indeed thank you, fair lady, for the wonderful hospitality you offer me, but I am unable to grant your request, for I have been given to understand that your husband’s actions with respect to my father and myself do not warrant my doing so. But please understand, my fair lady, that I have not come here to make war on ladies and maidens, God forbid! And rest assured that I shall not allow any harm to come to you, your people, or your fortress while your husband is not there.’’ ‘‘I am indeed grateful, my lord,’’ she replied, ‘‘but please tell me why you feel any indignation toward my lord husband, for I am quite certain that he never did anything, as far as he and I are aware, that could reasonably displease you. And know, my lord, that if it would please you to hear my lord husband explain himself, you would find that those who informed you negatively about him did not speak the truth. On this, sire, I would stake my life.’’ When she spoke to Geoffroy in this manner he was thoughtful for a moment, then replied, ‘‘In fact, my lady, if he can prove that he was never disloyal to his oath or violated the homage that he owes, I shall be very pleased, and I’ll gladly hear his explanations, as well as those of his associates. Let them

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:25

PS

PAGE 157

158

melusine

come here in safety. I grant him and sixty of his men safe-conduct, coming and going, for eight days, and the reason I do so is my esteem for you and your children.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ replied the lady, ‘‘may the grace of God reward you for this.’’ Leaving her children there, she returned to Valbruyant and gathered a party of ten knights and squires and three young ladies. They rode to Montfrin, where Claude’s allies, some forty gentlemen in all, had gathered, and were warmly received. She told them about how Geoffroy had granted her husband, Garnier, and sixty of his men safe-conduct for eight days, and that he was willing to hear Garnier’s testimony and render justice based thereupon. ‘‘In that case,’’ said an elderly knight, ‘‘we shall have good negotiations with him, because no one can say we did anything wrong. If our cousin Claude requested our help in a time of need and we agreed to help him, we did nothing wrong, and neither Geoffroy nor anyone else can say that we put on a helmet or set one foot off our premises to help him against Geoffroy. That will never be established. So let’s meet with him confidently, and let me handle it, for I have no doubt that we’ll reach a satisfactory agreement.’’ The kinsmen were all satisfied with this assessment of the situation, and everyone agreed to make ready and depart three days hence. The lady returned to Valbruyant and had a load of wine, bread, poultry, hay, and oats prepared to send to Geoffroy; he kept none of it himself but sold it to any buyer who wanted some. She also notified him of the day Garnier and his kinsmen would call on him. Garnier and his nephew Girart awaited their kinsmen at Montfrin, then rode with them to Valbruyant. The next day they notified Geoffroy that they were ready to meet with him to make their case, and he sent word that he was ready to hear them. They rode in a large group from the castle to Geoffroy’s camp, dismounted before his tent, and paid him their polite respects. Then the older knight whom I mentioned above spoke to him: ‘‘Most esteemed lord, we are here to see you because it is our understanding that someone has warned you against us, and told you that we condone the wickedness that Claude of Sion, our cousin, wanted to—nay, began to— commit against your father, our legitimate suzerain. Here are the facts: Before he ever began to put his mad scheme into practice, Claude gathered us together and said, ‘Fair lords, because you are all my kinsmen and I am yours, we should love one another as cousins and friends.’ ‘That is true, Claude,’ we said, ‘but why do you mention it?’ And he said, in a very roundabout way, ‘Fair lords, let me tell you: I suspect that very soon I shall be

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:17

PS

PAGE 158

geoffroy big-tooth in ireland

159

involved in a very costly war, and I want to know whether you will be prepared to help me.’ When we asked him with whom, he merely said that we would find out in due course and that no true friend would fail his kinsman in time of need. So we said, ‘Claude, rest assured that we will help you uphold your rights against any powerful lineage in this or any neighboring land that challenges you,’ and after that we separated. Later on he became involved in several conflicts where he was hardly in the right, and we helped him get through some of those honorably. But, dear sir, as soon as he began to disobey your father, his legitimate suzerain and ours, not one of us put on a piece of armor or set foot out of his premises on behalf of Claude or his affairs, and we are not afraid to swear to that before God or any man. No one can show or prove otherwise, and if they could it would be right for you to have us punished, because we want justice, not mercy. Therefore, if no other charge has been leveled against us out of envy or hatred, I say that by rights you should not harbor any ill will toward us, for we are the loyal, obedient vassals of our legitimate lord Raymond of Lusignan; and if anyone should wish to do us mischief or harm, your duty would be to protect us. I have nothing else to say about this, for none of us can think of anything we have ever done to displease you. Therefore we all beseech you to base your opinion only on reason.’’ After Geoffroy heard the elder knight’s argument on behalf of himself and the others, he convened his counsel: ‘‘Lords, what is your opinion in this matter? It seems to me that these people have made a good case.’’ ‘‘Indeed they have, sire,’’ they concurred. ‘‘We can think of nothing else to ask of them, save that you make them swear on Holy Scripture concerning whether, if Sion had been besieged, they would have aided and abetted Claude and his brothers against you. If they swear they would have, they are your enemies; if not, then you should bear no grudge against them. Then require them to swear that if you had called them to take part in the siege, they would have come to serve you against your enemies.’’ Everyone agreed with this advice, and Garnier and all the others were summoned and informed of the decision. They quite willingly took an oath and swore to the two points mentioned above, and so reached an accord with Geoffroy. He toured the country for two months, visiting forts and towns, then took leave of the barons, left the land in the hands of capable governors, and hastened to Lusignan. Raymond, Melusine, and all the barons had learned how he had subjugated their enemies and therefore gave him a rousing welcome.

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 10:51:25

PS

PAGE 159

160

melusine

CRISIS IN THE NEAR EAST

Around that time a Poitevin knight from the domain of Tort arrived from Cyprus with news that the Caliph of Baghdad and the Great Karamen had swept into Armenia and caused severe losses for King Guyon. And that King Urian, having heard that they intended to make war on him in Cyprus, was mobilizing in order to head them off at sea or else in their own country before they could invade his land. Geoffroy, who felt that he had been at home far too long, swore to God that this crisis would not unfold without him. He asked Raymond and Melusine to finance his mission to help his brothers against the Saracens and they granted his request, on condition that he return to them within a year. Geoffroy was elated to have their backing. He asked the knight who had come from Cyprus to accompany him back, for which he would reward him handsomely. ‘‘By all means,’’ exclaimed the knight. ‘‘I’ve heard that no knight can match your prowess, so I shall go with you and see how much better you can do than your brothers, King Urian and King Guyon, for I know those two already!’’ ‘‘Well, sire, what I can do scarcely compares to the might of my brothers,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘but I thank you for agreeing to come with me and, God willing, I shall reward you generously!’’ Then he mobilized 1,400 menat-arms and 400 crossbowmen who reported to La Rochelle, where Melusine and Raymond were assembling a substantial fleet equipped with every necessity. Geoffroy bade farewell to his father and mother and put out to sea; the sails were hoisted; the troops commended themselves to God and were soon out of sight, skimming briskly across the deep. Here the story takes up the Caliph of Baghdad and the Sultan of Barbary, the nephew of the sultan who died in the battle at Cape Saint Andrew below the Black Mountain.72 It says that the caliph and the sultan, along with King Anthenor of Antioch73 and the Emir of the Kurds,74 had all vowed never to rest until they had destroyed King Urian of Cyprus and his brother King Guyon of Armenia. They had assembled some one hundred and twenty thousand Saracens and their fleet was poised for action. Their plan was to destroy the isle of Rhodes and the kingdom of Armenia, then continue on to Cyprus and raze and kill everything in sight. They had vowed to crucify King Urian on a cross and immolate his wife and children. Yet as the wise man said, ‘‘The fool fantasizes; God realizes.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:18

PS

PAGE 160

crisis in the near east

161

Several spies from Armenia and the isle of Rhodes had infiltrated their ranks. One of them, who was in the personal entourage of the Grand Master of Rhodes, looked so much like a Saracen that everyone thought he was one, and he had a native command of their language. When he learned of the Saracens’ plans, he traveled to Beirut and took passage on a barge that was bound for Turkey to pick up merchandise. As soon as the wind rose they weighed anchor and sailed to within sight of Rhodes, where they put in to take on supplies. The spy told them he wanted to look around the town a bit, and they warned him that if he didn’t come back soon they wouldn’t wait for him. ‘‘Don’t worry,’’ he assured them, ‘‘I’ll be right back.’’ In town, where he was well-known, he arranged an audience as soon as he could with the grand master, who was glad to see him. When he told him what was afoot, the master demanded, ‘‘Is this really true?’’ ‘‘Yes, sire, I swear, I saw them.’’ Whereupon the master reported this in messages to the King of Armenia and King Urian; the latter immediately directed the master and King Guyon to set sail with all their forces and wait alongside the port of Haifa while he himself would head in that direction, because he was certain that the Caliph of Baghdad and his henchmen would put out to sea from there.75 Guyon sailed to Rhodes with at least six thousand armed Armenians and no fewer than one thousand crossbowmen, and he met the grand master down at the port. The master was happy to join him and he, too, sailed out, with four thousand combatants; they included brethren who were knights or menat-arms, foreigners in search of adventure, and some six or seven hundred others who were either archers or crossbowmen. It was a beautiful fleet when everything was in place, for in all there were ten thousand men-at-arms and around seventeen hundred archers and crossbowmen, a lovely spectacle to behold—all those banners billowing in the breeze, the shimmer of gold, azure, and other colors, and the helmets and other trappings glistening in the sunlight! They put out to sea and, just as King Urian had told them to do, held course for the port of Haifa, where the Saracens had brought their fleet. Here the story leaves them and tells about King Urian, who had assembled his army inland on Cyprus and had them put out to sea at Limassol. He bade farewell to Queen Hermine, who was in the castle with her ladies and maids, to their son Herve´, who was five years old, and to those who were to guard the port and the land. His fleet, comprising some fourteen thousand combatants—including both crossbowmen and men-at-arms—left the port with sails

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:18

PS

PAGE 161

162

melusine

aloft and moved away so rapidly that the queen, watching from the main tower, soon lost sight of them. On the third day Geoffroy Big-Tooth sailed into Limassol. The harbormaster denied him entry, but was most perplexed to see so many ships displaying Lusignan crests and banners and went up to the castle to inform the queen. She gave him wise counsel: ‘‘Find out what they want; if no treason is afoot, it can only be a good thing! While you talk to them, have your men on alert in front of the port, so that if they try to force their way in they’ll meet with resistance.’’ So he strode out to the reinforced gate between the two main towers of the fortress and shouted to the men to state their business. The knight who had been on Cyprus before shouted back, ‘‘Let us enter! A brother of King Urian has come to help him against the Saracens.’’ The harbormaster recognized him and replied, ‘‘Sire, the king left here three days ago with a huge army and is heading for the port of Haifa, because he doesn’t want the Saracens landing in his country. But tell his brother that he, along with yourself and a number of your knights, should go to see my lady the queen, for she would be happy about your arrival and delighted to see you.’’ The knight brought these tidings back to Geoffroy, who immediately took a small galley across to the chain barring entry to the port; it was lifted and he entered. He and his companions were welcomed by a throng of people who were impressed by his stature and fierce countenance and agreed that these brothers were bound to make great conquests. ‘‘I think,’’ said one, ‘‘that this one here will not return to his native land until he has conquered some land abroad.’’ Amid these accolades Geoffroy and his party went to see the queen, who was awaiting them, holding little Herve´ by the hand. When Geoffroy approached her she bowed to the ground, as did Geoffroy, who bade her rise and embraced her warmly: ‘‘My lady, dear sister, may God give you joy in all your heart desires.’’ She welcomed him with a great show of affection. Then Geoffroy picked up little Herve´, his nephew, who had knelt before him on one knee, and held him high in his arms. ‘‘Fair nephew,’’ he said, ‘‘may God grant you much success!’’ ‘‘Thank you, dear uncle,’’ replied the child. Why give you a long account? Suffice it to say that Geoffroy received a rousing welcome. The port was opened to admit his fleet, which was amply resupplied. Then he spoke to the queen: ‘‘Madame, I wish to go out and join my lord brother, so I beseech you as fervently as I know how to find me a good sailor who is well acquainted with the sea in these parts, so that I will be certain to locate him.’’ ‘‘My dear brother, I shall not fail to do so,’’ she replied,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:18

PS

PAGE 162

crisis in the near east

163

‘‘for by my soul, I would give a thousand bezants in gold to forestall every danger and see to it that you and your fleet are united with my lord, because I know he will be overjoyed by your arrival, as well he should.’’ She summoned the harbormaster and gave him her order: ‘‘Have a small galley with sixteen oars fitted out immediately, and find me the best sailor and the most capable galley captain among those who are still here, to take my brother to our lord and master.’’ ‘‘My lady, I have a small landing craft, fully armed, manned, and ready to leave,’’ he replied. Delighted, Geoffroy bade farewell to his sister-inlaw and nephew and their entourage. Returning to the port, he boarded his galley and set out right behind the small boat. They sailed off so swiftly that those in port soon lost sight of them, as did the queen and her attendants up in the main tower. May God be their guide, for our barons will be in great need of their support! Less than four days later, King Urian and his fleet had made such excellent progress that they sailed into view of a huge fleet stationed in the port of Haifa. The caliph was there and had his ships loaded with supplies; the Sultan of Barbary, King Anthenor of Antioch, and the Emir of the Kurds had had their ships restocked as well. All that remained was for the leaders and their great lords to get on board. They decided that the King of Antioch and the Kurdish emir would lead the way to Rhodes, where they would make landfall and demolish the island’s defenses; the caliph and the sultan would follow, to back them up if they needed reinforcements. Accordingly, without King Urian seeing them, the king and the emir set out for Rhodes with forty thousand pagan forces. They had sailed scarcely half a day when they spotted King Guyon and the fleet from Rhodes, who saw them as well. When they came close enough to recognize one another, there was a flurry of activity as the Christians manned their stations. There was a great commotion of cannons and crossbows; the archers went into action, and rocks were hurled along with the cannonades. When they came closer still there was a hail of lances and bolts, followed by a concerted rush to leap on board. Then you would have witnessed a gruesome melee and massacre, and in the onslaught six of the Saracens’ ships were destroyed and sank as the Christians fought nobly and well. The Saracen force was immense, however, and many a Christian was wounded in their harsh assaults. Indeed, our men would have been defeated had not God, in His grace, brought Geoffroy and his fleet into the area. The true story says that Geoffroy and his forces were blessed with a stiff wind that swelled the sails and brought them quickly into the thick of the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:18

PS

PAGE 163

164

melusine

battle. The small craft guiding them came so close into range that those on board could see the combatants very well. Then it turned aside and the captain signaled our people and Geoffroy in particular to prepare for battle, for they had seen a swarm of warriors and believed it was our men and Saracens who were fighting. ‘‘Now man your stations and we’ll move in to see who they are!’’ he cried. ‘‘Go ahead then,’’ yelled Geoffroy, ‘‘but regardless of who they are, I intend to help the weaker side, even if my brothers aren’t involved.’’ The little boat moved closer to the action, and they could hear shouts of ‘‘Kurds!’’ and ‘‘Antioch!’’ on one side and ‘‘Lusignan!’’ and ‘‘Saint John of Rhodes!’’ on the other. They reported this back to Geoffroy, adding that the Christians were certainly not the forces of their lord King Urian but probably those of King Guyon and the Grand Master of Rhodes engaging the Saracens. ‘‘Hurry, then,’’ cried Geoffroy, ‘‘let’s have at them!’’ When they raised the mainsails and the wind caught them, they took off like a bolt from a crossbow and forged in among the Saracen ships, throwing their ranks into such disarray that nowhere could as many as four ships be seen abreast in formation. Hearing cries of ‘‘Lusignan!’’ the Armenians and those from Rhodes thought King Urian must be arriving from Cyprus and felt a new surge of courage and vigor. The Kurdish emir and the King of Antioch regrouped their forces and unleashed a frontal attack on the Christians, but Geoffroy and his stalwarts were rested and fresh and rushed them like madmen. Geoffroy had his vessel drawn up alongside King Anthenor of Antioch’s and secured the two together with grappling irons. Then he leapt onto the deck of the enemy vessel and began slaughtering Saracens; his men followed suit on the other side, fighting so valiantly that no Saracen dared defy them but fell into the sea in vain attempts to leap onto the Kurdish emir’s ship nearby, which King Guyon was assailing mercilessly. The King of Antioch managed to escape onto the emir’s ship, and his own vessel was captured, pillaged, and then sunk. The little landing craft slipped alongside several large vessels and cut gaping holes in as many as four; their occupants noticed nothing until the hulls were already full of water, and thus they perished in the deep. Why prolong my account here? The battle was colossal and ghastly, the death toll hideous. The Saracens had the worst of it, however, and had few defenses left. In this savage onslaught, Geoffroy and his Poitevins stood out from the others. The Armenians, King Guyon, and the Master of Rhodes all wondered who he was and why they were all screaming ‘‘Lusignan!’’ but this was no time for inquiries. King Anthenor and the Kurdish emir realized that the battle was

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:19

PS

PAGE 164

crisis in the near east

165

going against them, since they had lost two-thirds of their fleet, and passed the word among their remaining forces to head back to Haifa for help. They themselves had already boarded a rapid vessel, hoisted sail, and were moving away from the battle. Seeing them flee, the other Saracens hurried after them as best they could, but the Armenians and the brethren from Rhodes waylaid most of them and either killed them or heaved them overboard. When Geoffroy noticed that the King of Antioch and the Kurdish emir were escaping, he had the mainsails hoisted and his entire fleet set out in hot pursuit, following them so relentlessly that in no time the Armenians and the Master of Rhodes remained far behind. When the captain of the landing craft realized this, he barked an order to his men: ‘‘Follow them, mates, for if Geoffroy loses his way and doesn’t find our lord his brother, I won’t dare show my face in front of my lady!’’ Then King Guyon recognized the captain and asked him who these powerfully helpful men were. ‘‘Why, that was Geoffroy BigTooth, sire, brother to you and King Urian!’’ Guyon was galvanized by this news and cried, ‘‘Raise those sails, men, and catch up with my brother; if I lose him I shall never smile again!’’ They hoisted sail and took off at a rapid clip, and the small craft swept along so swiftly that it soon caught up with Geoffroy, who was closing in on the Saracens very near the port of Haifa. King Urian had already put into port and set fire to the fleet, and though the pagans did their best to limit the damage they lost ten ships, large and small, to the flames, leaving their army in total disarray. Here the story says that Geoffroy Big-Tooth hounded the king and the emir until they rushed into the port of Haifa, with him dogging their heels. His men pointed out to him that a throng of Saracens had already entered the port, but he was not about to relent and mounted a fierce assault. Meanwhile, King Anthenor and the emir launched a small boat and went to Haifa, where they found the Caliph of Baghdad and the Sultan of Barbary, who were astonished to see them and asked why they had returned. They recounted the entire episode, about how Guyon of Armenia and the Master of Rhodes would have been laid low had it not been for some knight, seemingly berserk, who stormed in with a small band of men screaming ‘‘Lusignan!’’ and made it impossible to repel his attack: ‘‘He’s over there lambasting your men! He swept into port and hit the heaviest defenses, and everything he attacks is destroyed!’’ The sultan was not amused by this report. ‘‘By Mohammed,’’ he exclaimed, ‘‘I was warned a while ago that I and many others of our religion would have many problems with those heirs of Lusignan. But if there were some way we

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:19

PS

PAGE 165

166

melusine

could get them onto open land and our men off the boats, we could easily destroy them!’’ ‘‘Ah, but of course! That’s true!’’ the caliph agreed, ‘‘and if we could defeat them here, their land overseas would be an easy conquest!’’ ‘‘Right you are,’’ declared the sultan. ‘‘Let’s get our men out of the boats and allow the Christians to land peacefully.’’ What a futile scheme that was! Before any order could be given, Geoffroy assailed the pagans so savagely that they were compelled to abandon their ships, since anyone in his path who remained on board was doomed. They all fled ashore, and Geoffroy made his men disembark and chase them into the city of Haifa, summarily dispatching anyone they caught. The fugitives poured into town screaming ‘‘Betrayal! Betrayal!’’ Then the gates were closed and everyone was on the lookout. Vowing that he would leave a permanent reminder of his visit to this country or die in the attempt, Geoffroy went back to the fleet and ordered that the horses be led ashore. While they were being led out, the captain of the small landing craft spotted the banners and pennons of King Urian as he battled the Saracen fleet, but he was unaware that Geoffroy had landed because he had held back from shore at the deep end of the port. As for the king and the emir, they had made their way around to the shallows where it was easier for a small fleet to disembark. The little craft caught up with the forces under King Guyon, who was eager for news of Geoffroy. ‘‘Good lord, just look over there!’’ exclaimed the captain. ‘‘He brought his troops ashore and chased the enemy all the way into Haifa. Get over there and back him up! He’ll need reinforcements now that the Saracens have landed. And over there you can see King Urian harassing their fleet, and I’ll go tell him about your adventure and Geoffroy’s arrival.’’ ‘‘Now that, I grant you, is a fine idea!’’ cried King Guyon. Guyon rushed into the harbor while the small launch reached King Urian; the captain greeted him respectfully and gave him details of the adventure and of Geoffroy’s arrival. Urian gave thanks to Our Lord and then shouted to his men, ‘‘Forward, my lord barons! Give it your best, for our enemies cannot escape death or capture!’’ They attacked the fleet so violently that the Saracens were stunned and rushed headlong off the ships in the direction of Haifa. When the caliph and the sultan saw that their forces had fled ashore, they sent an interpreter to King Urian to request a three-day truce; he could come and set up camp and rest his men, then resume the battle with them on the fourth day. King Urian agreed to this and notified Guyon and Geoffroy. Guyon had already joined Geoffroy ashore; they were delighted to see each other, and

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:20

PS

PAGE 166

crisis in the near east

167

established their encampment as advantageously as they could. Then Urian ordered his men ashore and located his quarters there in front of his fleet, directing his brothers and the Master of Rhodes to lodge near him and draw their fleets close in with his. Then the brothers began celebrating amid their combined forces, which numbered around twenty-two thousand crossbowmen, archers, and men-at-arms. They rested and enjoyed one another’s company during the three-day truce. Meanwhile the Sultan of Damascus, who had learned of the Christians’ arrival, notified the caliph and his troops not to go into battle without him, and to request another three-day truce, which King Urian granted them. During this time the sultan had the Saracens break camp by night and relocate on the prairie below Damascus in order to lure the Christians farther inland, so that none could escape. The Sultan of Damascus himself had assembled some sixty thousand pagans and there were at least eighty thousand others, while our men—may God protect them!—numbered a mere twenty-two thousand. The Christians were furious when they learned that the Saracens had left, assuming they had fled. Their fears were groundless, however; on the third day before dawn they would have the Saracens by the scruff of their beards and give them enough grief to keep them very busy indeed! Suddenly an interpreter riding a camel dismounted before the brothers’ tent. He greeted them ceremoniously, and they reciprocated in kind. He gazed intently at the three of them before speaking, awed by their ferocious countenances, and especially by Geoffroy, who was much bigger and sturdier than the other two. When he saw that tooth jutting more than half an inch outward beyond Geoffroy’s lip, he was so startled he could scarcely speak, but somehow managed to address King Urian: ‘‘Noble King of Cyprus! The Caliph of Baghdad, the Sultans of Damascus and Barbary, King Anthenor of Antioch, the Emir of the Kurds, and the King of Damietta hereby inform you that they are prepared to do battle with you, and await you in the field below Damascus, in fine tents and handsome pavilions. They also wish to notify you that you may safely come and camp in front of them as you please, and they grant you a three-day truce from the time that you have finished setting up your lodgings. During that time you will reach an agreement with them as to where the battle shall take place . . . and just possibly, once you have beheld their strength, you will seek to arrange an amicable treaty with my lords, for you are no match for their power.’’ Geoffroy Big-Tooth thundered, ‘‘Get back there to your kings, your sultans, and your caliph, and tell them that even if I were the only one here with my

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:20

PS

PAGE 167

168

melusine

troops, I would take them all on; tell them we want nothing to do with their truces! And when you see them, tell them that I defy them; as soon as you’ve left here I’m going to order an all-out attack on Haifa, torch everything, and kill every Saracen I see in there. And when you get to Haifa, warn them to be ready, because I shall strike like lightning!’’ Utterly stunned by this reply, the interpreter left without a word. Once he had mounted his camel, he was so terrified by Geoffroy’s ferocity that he kept looking back for fear he was coming after him. ‘‘By Mohammed,’’ he said to himself, ‘‘if all the others are like him, we’ll have many losses before we do them in!’’ He stopped in Haifa to warn the Saracens that Geoffroy Big-Tooth was about to attack and had sworn that everything he found there would fall under his sword. They were so seized by terror that half of them fled toward Damascus with all their possessions. Geoffroy had his trumpeters summon his men to arms and set out to attack the city. He was determined not to leave that to Urian and Guyon, and vowed to make it clear to everyone that he was the one who had ravaged Syria. Here the story turns to the interpreter, who hurried his camel back to the Saracens’ encampment outside Damascus. He found the tent where the caliph, the two sultans, King Anthenor of Antioch, the Emir of the Kurds, King Gallafrin of Damietta, and several other notables eagerly awaited news of the Christians. ‘‘Rest assured that I delivered your message,’’ he told them, ‘‘but when I warned them that the very sight of your strength would make them prefer to strike a treaty because they would never be able hold out against you, one of them, with an enormous tooth jutting out of his mouth, didn’t even wait for the King of Cyprus to reply. ‘You can go tell your kings and sultans,’ he roared, ‘that we want nothing to do with their treaties!’ He boasted that even if it were up to him and his men alone, he would take you all on. Then he told me to tell you, as soon as I got back here, that he rejects your proposals for a truce and that you’d better watch out for him, because despite you he intends to go to Haifa and hack and torch everything in sight, and so I should warn them, too. I did that, and half the people in the city followed me out here, and then I heard his trumpeters sounding the attack. And do you have any idea how hideous it is to behold the ferocity of his brothers, King Urian and King Guyon, and their forces! Believe me, it’s obvious from their fearless bearing that they’re convinced you won’t dare to wait around for their arrival, especially the one with the gigantic tooth. He’s only afraid that you and your men might get away before he gets here!’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:21

PS

PAGE 168

crisis in the near east

169

As the Sultan of Damascus listened to this report, a smile widened across his face, and he said, ‘‘By Mohammed, from what I can see of your mettle, you’ll be the first in line to do battle with that big-toothed braggart!’’ ‘‘Who, me?’’ cried the interpreter. ‘‘On the day and at the hour I confront him, if it’s up to me, may Mohammed confound me if between him and me there’s not a wide river, or the walls and towers of Damascus, or some other stronghold!’’ Everyone within earshot laughed at his rejoinder, yet some who laughed would eventually have wept had they been able to. In the meantime, Geoffroy stormed Haifa, took it by force, and put every Saracen he could find to the sword. He had the booty from the garrisons sent to the army and the ships, and had everything else in sight set ablaze. Then he went back to his brothers and requested that the contingent led by the Master of Rhodes be assigned to the vanguard. They granted his request, which greatly pleased the master, and then they all rested until the morrow. After mass the next morning the vanguard moved out, followed by the main army, the supply train, and the rearguard, and it was a noble sight to behold! Then a scout approached Geoffroy with news: ‘‘Sire, half a league from here a thousand or so Saracens are heading for Beirut to secure the port and the city.’’ ‘‘Can you take me there?’’ asked Geoffroy. ‘‘Certainly,’’ replied the scout. Having instructed the Master of Rhodes to lead the vanguard out and to set fire to everything along their route so that he could find them again by looking for the smoke, Geoffroy set off behind the scout, who eventually pointed out a party of Saracens descending from a promontory. Delighted, Geoffroy hastened his men along and taunted the Saracens with cries of ‘‘Filthy vermin, you’ll not escape me!’’ He rushed in among them and struck down the first he encountered, and then, flanked by his men, began to work wondrous feats with his sword. Outnumbered and unequal to the onslaught, the Saracens fled in the direction of Beirut, with our men in hot pursuit. When the Saracens of Beirut saw them coming, they recognized them and threw open the gates to let them in. But Geoffroy, hot on their tails along with some five hundred of his troops, rushed pell-mell into the city along with the Saracens; then he set a guard at the gate until his troops arrived. Overwhelmed in the fierce battle that ensued in the city, many Saracens rushed toward the Tripoli gate and ordered that it be opened. Some spurred their mounts toward Tripoli, while those with better steeds headed in the direction of Damascus; meanwhile Geoffroy and his companions prevailed with their swords and delivered the entire city from the Saracens. Anyone on foot who

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:21

PS

PAGE 169

170

melusine

did not flee was slaughtered. Geoffroy had the bodies thrown into the sea and took stock of the mighty city, admiring its castle overlooking the sea and the fine enclosure with strong towers rimming the port to protect the fleet. He declared that he would like to keep that port for himself, and garrisoned twelve dozen crossbowmen and two hundred armed men from his own forces. He spent the night there, and the next morning went in search of the main army by following the smoke rising from the fires he had asked the Master of Rhodes to kindle. The master had informed Urian and Guyon of the situation and they all feared that he had met some major obstacle, but their worries were unfounded, for they were soon to see him. Here the true story tells of the Saracen refugees who had fled the fall of Haifa and rejoined the army in Damascus. At the sultan’s tent, where the caliph and the other kings and emirs were, they told them in the most pathetic terms of the destruction of Haifa when the Christians had subjected everyone to the sword and burned the city. The Saracens were outraged. ‘‘By Mohammed,’’ cried the Sultan of Damascus, ‘‘these Christians are a harsh people with no fear of death! They know very well they can never prevail against our massive forces, yet they pretend they’re not afraid of us, as if we were as few in number as they are!’’ ‘‘By Mohammed,’’ said the Sultan of Barbary, ‘‘if every one of them were baked and we fancied such fare, there wouldn’t be enough of them to make a meal for all of us! And I swear by my faith that even if my men and I are the only ones left here, not a one of them will make it home across the sea!’’ Hearing this, the interpreter couldn’t keep himself from blurting out at the top of his lungs, ‘‘My lord sultan, if you had seen Kings Urian and Guyon, their fierce countenances and the swagger of their men, and the horrible, incredibly ferocious grimaces of their brother with the big tooth, you wouldn’t be nearly as keen to attack them as you are! Mark my word, you won’t find it as easy to settle this matter as you think. And besides, I’ve always heard that those who threaten most are really afraid and finally defeated.’’ The Sultan of Damascus laughed at the interpreter’s outburst and said to him, ‘‘By Mohammed, fair sire, you’re brimming with courage; it seems to me you’d love nothing better than to be right there in the forefront of the fray in order to take on Big-Tooth!’’ ‘‘The way I see it, my lord sultan,’’ he replied, ‘‘is that if I’m his only adversary he’s got it made, because I’ll turn tail and put a league or two between the two of us!’’ At this everyone burst into hearty laughter, but before vespers the refugees from Beirut came rushing in among the tents with news

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:21

PS

PAGE 170

crisis in the near east

171

that was no laughing matter, about the fall of that city after Geoffroy BigTooth had routed them and killed the others. ‘‘And by Mohammed, lord sultan,’’ they reported, ‘‘know that he does not intend to leave! He has fortified Beirut with provisions, men, and artillery, and is coming from that direction; all you can see is fire and smoke across the countryside, and the trails are littered with dead Turks and Saracens!’’ Now the Sultan of Damascus was beside himself with rage: ‘‘By Mohammed, I think this Big-Tooth must be the devil incarnate!’’ he screamed. ‘‘Now I fear that what I was warned would happen to me is about to come to pass!’’ cried the Sultan of Barbary. ‘‘What was that?’’ asked the Sultan of Damascus. ‘‘I swear by my head, I was told that I would be destroyed, along with many others, by the heirs of Lusignan, and that our religion would be greatly diminished.’’ There was not a hardy Saracen who did not shudder upon hearing this. On the Christian side, meanwhile, things were going very well. Geoffroy found the vanguard and the Grand Master of Rhodes, who welcomed him joyfully and asked him how he had fared. He told how he had taken Beirut and set up a garrison there, and the news soon spread throughout the army. When Urian heard it he said to Guyon, ‘‘My word, Geoffroy is a mighty man of great deeds, and God willing, he will do many marvelous things!’’ ‘‘How right you are!’’ replied his brother. While they talked at length of Geoffroy, the army moved on and arrived one evening at the banks of a river within five leagues of Damascus. Their scouts gave them an account of the Saracen forces, and they decided to set up camp the next day beside the river about one league from the Saracens, with Damascus off to the right side. These orders went out and were followed. The next morning the army moved out, under orders not to set any fires at campsites or elsewhere, to keep the Saracens unaware of their presence in the area. At the appointed site they set up camp together and put it under heavy guard overnight on the side toward the Saracens. After supper the army slept fully armed. Shortly after midnight, Geoffroy and one thousand warriors rode off toward the Saracen forces with a guide who knew the lay of the land. They ensconced themselves in woodlands a half-league wide and sent word to the army to prepare to meet their enemies. At dawn Geoffroy mounted up with two hundred of his men; he told the others that he and his troops were about to raid the enemy camp and ordered them to keep watch and lie low until they could see they were being pursued

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:22

PS

PAGE 171

172

melusine

by their enemies. Just as the sun was rising, he rode up to the high promontory, from which he could see the enemy host, motionless and silent—not a soul was stirring. He wished that he had known sooner about their vulnerability, because if his brothers and their men had been there they would have dispatched a great many Saracens. But he vowed to God that since he was so close to them, he would alert them to his presence. He turned to his men: ‘‘Let’s ride, but see to it that no one attacks until I tell you to.’’ They all rode silently into the enemy camp, where everyone was asleep. Noting what a sturdy lot they were, Geoffroy said to himself, ‘‘If they were mobilized they would be a fearsome foe!’’ They rode right into the middle of the camp without taking any action. Then Geoffroy caught a glimpse of a very ornate tent, which he surmised belonged to the caliph or one of his sultans, and rallied his men: ‘‘Now it’s time to rouse these scurvy curs who’ve overslept! Move in, lads, and skewer them with your swords!’’ As the tent was opening, ten Poitevin knights dismounted and rushed in, flailing their swords at heads and arms and setting off an uproar. Inside was King Gallafrin of Damietta, who leapt out of bed as if to flee, but Geoffroy saw him and drove his heavy sword like a well-honed razor into the doomed Saracen’s skull. Woe to the Turk who escaped! The ten knights rushed back out, mounted, and bellowed ‘‘Lusignan’’ at the top of their lungs as they charged back whence they had come, meting out death and destruction to everything in their way. The host sprang into action and rushed to take up arms. In his tent, the Sultan of Damascus was inquiring about the commotion outside when a Saracen rushed in from the direction where the noise was loudest. A deep slash to his head had left his right ear dangling down to his shoulder. ‘‘Sire,’’ he screamed, ‘‘devils have ridden into your army crying ‘Lusignan!’ and leveling everything in their path. They’ve already killed your cousin the Caliph of Damietta!’’ The sultan had the trumpets sounded and struck back with ten thousand Saracens. Geoffroy rushed through the enemy host flanked by his men, inflicting heavy damage and slaughtering Saracens, who were unprepared and could not prevail; they left behind some eight thousand dead or wounded. Then they sped out of the encampment, with the sultan close behind them. The Sultan of Damascus was outraged when he saw that the Christians had slain so many of his men; he swore by Mohammed and Apollo that he would avenge them immediately and have pity for no Christian until they all were dead.76 He came out of the camp with twenty thousand Saracens in hot pursuit

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:22

PS

PAGE 172

crisis in the near east

173

of Big-Tooth and his troops. Geoffroy ordered his men to flee in the direction of their own army and then plunged into the woods to mobilize those who remained behind. The sultan led his horsemen in disarray past the woods where the ambush had been set up, and those fleeing him sent word ahead to the vanguard to let them know what was happening. The Master of Rhodes had already mounted and was riding out ahead of the army, with a solid battalion of eight thousand combatants and crossbowmen under his banner. Suddenly he caught sight of our men being pursued at top speed by the sultan and a throng of Saracens. He rushed out to join ranks with the fugitives, drew them into his party, and ordered his battalion to confront the Saracens with lances lowered. The fierce battle that ensued subdued the Saracens in short order. Almost every one of the Christians dispatched their assailants in the first clash, as cries of ‘‘Lusignan!’’ and ‘‘Rhodes!’’ echoed across the field. When the sultan saw his enormous losses, he did a hasty about-face and ordered a retreat while awaiting the reinforcements that were on the way, and rounded up about ten thousand of his men. Then Geoffroy and his band suddenly sprang from their ambush and began to hack away at the disorderly contingent, and soon left three thousand dead by the side of the road. Those who did make it back to the enemy army told the caliph, the Sultan of Barbary, King Anthenor, and the Emir of Cordoba77 about the defeat suffered by the Sultan of Damascus. Amid their consternation and uncertainty about what to do, still more fleeing Saracens arrived with the same dire tidings. Now I want to get back to the battle. It was a ghastly, truly grisly encounter, and as soon as he had rallied his men the Sultan of Damascus was embroiled in the thick of things. There was Geoffroy rushing his forces on one side, and the Master of Rhodes on the other. Many Saracens were slain, but why give you a long account of the carnage? Finding themselves assailed on all sides, the pagans began to scatter in all directions. When the sultan saw his losses, he left the battle, flung his shield behind his back, and spurred his steed off in the direction of the pagan army. Geoffroy was on that side and saw him leave, and realized from his ornate trappings that he must be one of the great Saracen leaders. He spurred after him and cried, ‘‘Turn and face me or you’re a dead man! I would feel ashamed to strike you from behind, but if you don’t turn around, I’ll have to!’’ The sultan spurred on even faster and his horse shot away like a bolt of lightning. Geoffroy bore down on him, frustrated at his inability to reach him

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:22

PS

PAGE 173

174

melusine

yet drawing closer and closer. Then he yelled, ‘‘You Saracen coward and recreant! You flee from a single man when you’re so well mounted and nobly armed! Turn or I’ll slay you as you run away, much as I would hate to!’’ The sultan was deeply shamed by Geoffroy’s reproach. At the edge of the woodland where Geoffroy had set up the ambush that morning, the heathen reined in his horse and whirled to face his adversary. He swung his shield around onto his chest, steadied his lance, and cried out as Geoffroy was bearing down on him, ‘‘Tell me, Christian, who do you think you are, rushing me this way? By Mohammed, you’ve sealed your damnation!’’ Geoffroy lashed back at him: ‘‘I’m here to seal yours! And since you want to know my name, I shall not conceal it. I’m Geoffroy Big-Tooth, brother of King Urian of Cyprus and King Guyon of Armenia. And who are you?’’ ‘‘By Mohammed, I am the Sultan of Damascus, and if someone offered me one hundred thousand gold bezants I would not be as overjoyed as I am to find you here so easily. You cannot escape me, and I defy you in the name of my god Mohammed!’’ ‘‘By my head,’’ shot back Geoffroy, ‘‘I don’t give a clove of rotten garlic for either you or your god! The Lord willing, you’ll soon see me move in on your whole whoreborn clan!’’78 We read that these two brave and brawny barons edged backward from each other, poised their shields, and brandished their lances. Tightening their legs around their mounts, they tilted their heads and helmets forward like the seasoned combat veterans they were. They let their steeds surge ahead at top speed and rammed the bosses of each other’s shields with such force that in some places the straps and planks were pierced right down to the iron plates in their chain mail; any horse, however powerful, would have faltered as its spine buckled from the impact. The sultan’s lance shattered into splinters, but Geoffroy’s, which was made from a large plank of sturdy oak, held firm. The sultan mustered all his strength to land some solid blows, but he was never able to put as much as a dent in the iron plate. He had been battered so soundly that both master and mount slumped to the ground, and he was so stunned that he neither saw nor heard a thing. Geoffroy was about to dismount to see what shape he was in when he saw some sixty Saracens coming toward him, screaming, ‘‘Prepare to die, vile Christian!’’ Lance poised, Geoffroy surged forward, dealt one of them a mortal blow and then slaughtered eight more. Assailed from all sides, he whipped out his sword, and they beheld the spectacle of a man fighting for his life as he sundered Saracens until the field around him was spattered with blood. They

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:23

PS

PAGE 174

crisis in the near east

175

drubbed him with lances and bolts in a desperate attempt to lay him low. Suddenly the sultan stood up, reeling as if he had been jolted out of a sound sleep. He seized his horse and was mounting with an eye riveted on the battle when he spotted Geoffroy, with his wounds oozing, still slaughtering Saracens. ‘‘Onward, Saracen soldiers!’’ the sultan shouted. ‘‘By Mohammed, if he escapes us my heart will never again rejoice. If we can finish him off, we’ll have little to dread from the others!’’ Totally surrounded, Geoffroy defended himself with the ferocity of a lion, and woe betide the Saracen who dared to attack him! So they hurled their lances and bolts at him from a safe distance. His gushing wounds seemed not to daunt him in the least. On the contrary, he bore down on his enemies like a famished wolf going after lambs. ‘‘By Mohammed’’ shouted the sultan, ‘‘this is no mortal man but some kind of demon, or else the Christian God who’s come down to destroy our religion!’’79 Geoffroy had spent a good two hours caught up in that melee when into the thick of it rode the new knight who had been with him in Ireland and was deeply devoted to him. Having seen Geoffroy abandon the battle to pursue the sultan, he had followed him with two hundred warriors. Nearing the woods, he caught a glimpse of the fray and saw the sultan doing his best to dispatch Geoffroy. ‘‘Move in, men,’’ he cried, ‘‘there’s Geoffroy all alone against that horde of Muslims! Let anyone who doesn’t help him now be shamed before God!’’ ‘‘His arrival has spelled the Saracens’ doom!’’ shouted the Christians, and together they forged into the fray. As soon as the sultan saw that help had arrived, he shot off in the direction of his camp and left his men there to fend for themselves. And they fared badly indeed, for in no time they were all dead. Geoffroy profusely thanked the new knight who had so valiantly come to his rescue: ‘‘My friend, some fine feathers for your cap! The lord with a retinue of such chivalry and nobility as you all are, men who love and revere honor, can surely rest easy!’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ protested the young knight, ‘‘nothing I’ve done requires a reward from you; any honorable man should protect the honor and well-being of his lord or master, and doing one’s duty requires no reward. But now let’s leave here; it’s high time to rest for a while, because you’ve already put in a good day’s work. We’re few in number and near a powerful enemy, and your wounds need attention. Besides, I think we’d be better off going back to our army voluntarily rather than being forced to do so. The one who must run away from his enemy always gets some blame, however much people say it’s better to flee than to face down a bad situation.’’

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:23

PS

PAGE 175

176

melusine

Geoffroy saw that he was right. ‘‘Fair sir,’’ he said, ‘‘this time we’ll take your advice!’’ So they headed back to camp, through fields strewn with Saracen dead. That morning more than twenty-five thousand pagans had fallen, either in battle or out of sheer panic when they heard about the Christians’ prodigious exploits, and nearly forty thousand more had fled. That evening the two sultans, the caliph, King Anthenor, and the Emir of the Kurds were shocked to discover that of one hundred and forty thousand men, only eighty thousand remained. Geoffroy returned to the Christian army amid the accolades of brothers and barons, and the doctors examined his wounds and found nothing really alarming, for which they praised the Lord. Now let me tell you about the sultan who forsook the battle and went back to his forces. They, having assumed he was dead, were astonished and overjoyed to see him, and asked him how he had fared. ‘‘Badly, by Mohammed,’’ he told them, ‘‘my men are all dead. I was making my way discreetly out of the battle to come here for help when that demon with a big tooth caught sight of me and I had to fight him. Believe me, I’ve never taken such a beating! He toppled me and my horse so violently I couldn’t see or hear a thing, and for a long time I lay there in a daze. But Mohammed didn’t want me to die and sent sixty Saracens to save me, and they mounted a vigorous attack on Geoffroy. He held his own very valiantly and killed many of our men, but he had several wounds and I didn’t think his defense would do him much good, but then the devils brought in about two hundred Christians who killed all our men. When I saw that, I slipped away.’’ ‘‘By my head,’’ cried the caliph, ‘‘you’re lucky to have eluded that kind of foe!’’ and everyone agreed. The sultan shed his armor, and both armies rested for the remainder of that day and the next, with no encounters between them. On the morning of the third day our leaders had their forces arm and assemble for battle, leaving enough men to guard the camp and care for the few who were wounded. They filed out in formation, banners aflutter in the breeze. Geoffroy, the Master of Rhodes, and their men headed up the vanguard, flanked by skilled crossbowmen. King Urian was in charge of the main contingent, while King Guyon led the rearguard. They advanced to within sight of the Saracen forces. Then, had you been there, you would have heard a deafening clamor! The Saracens roused their men to battle, but before they could arm themselves and fall into ranks, Geoffroy and the Master of Rhodes and their men swept into the camp and made a huge massacre. The two sultans, the caliph, King Anthenor of Antioch, and the Emir of the Kurds all

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:23

PS

PAGE 176

crisis in the near east

177

pulled back out of the camp to organize their battalions. Our troops sped in among the tents without stopping to plunder or pillage, as per the orders given them. The moment they saw their foes assembling in the fields they rushed them, and there was horrible carnage among the enemy battalions. The Christians’ powerful assault was met by the Saracens’ fierce defense. The tumult was deafening. There were cries of ‘‘Damascus!’’ ‘‘Barbary!’’ and ‘‘Baghdad!’’ and others cried ‘‘Antioch!’’ and ‘‘Kurds!’’ while our forces shouted ‘‘Lusignan!’’ Men were falling dead in great heaps. The battalions dissolved into a chaotic mass, but the three brothers accomplished such awesome feats that all who saw them were utterly amazed. When the Sultans of Damascus and Barbary saw such slaughter being inflicted, they brought in twenty thousand men; the battle intensified and the casualties mounted. When the Christians suffered some brutal assaults and drew back the length of a lance, the three brothers and the Master of Rhodes were alarmed and screamed, ‘‘Lusignan! Forward, lord barons! These curs can’t continue much longer!’’ At this their troops rallied and surged among the Saracens, and the carnage was staggering. Now we see Geoffroy amid the fray, his shield slung behind his back, wielding his sword with both hands. He saw the Emir of the Kurds honing in on the Christians, and smashed him with such fury that the emir’s brain was riven in two by the full force of the sword, his helmet having afforded him no protection whatsoever; he plummeted from his mount and crashed to the ground. The mob was colossal, for the two sultans called in their combined forces hoping to revive the emir, but in vain, for he was dead. Then we see King Urian, sword in hand, engaging the Sultan of Barbary, who loathed him because in Cyprus he had slain his uncle the sultan. The king hoisted his sword and smote the sultan so soundly that he all but severed his arm, which dangled precariously by only two tendons under his armpit. When he felt the blow land, he broke rank and ordered ten of his men to escort him back to Damascus for emergency treatment. The Saracens continued the struggle, urged on by the Sultan of Damascus, the Caliph of Baghdad and King Anthenor. The agony and the carnage were monumental, and the Christians sustained immense damage, while the Saracens lost forty thousand Turks. The battle raged on until dusk, whereupon both sides retired to their camps. The next morning the sultan, the caliph, and King Anthenor led a retreat back to Damascus. When Urian and the other Christians found out about that, they garrisoned their army outside the city.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:23

PS

PAGE 177

178

melusine

They had been seriously weakened, however, and the majority were wounded. Therefore they did not assault the city or those within for a full week, nor did the citizens venture out in order to incite any skirmishes. The story says that King Urian, his two brothers, and the Master of Rhodes were all bereaved over the loss of so many of their men, and they realized that if the Saracens increased in numbers they could be in dire straits because, here and there along the way, they had lost some eight thousand. On the other side, the sultan and everyone else in the city were very uneasy because they didn’t know what great losses the Christians had sustained. So they decided to ask King Urian to set a day for negotiating a peace, and after deliberation the king decided to grant their request. By mutual agreement it was to be three days hence, with a truce to be observed in the interim, and hostages were exchanged. The townsfolk went among the host to bargain and sell their wares, and those in the host sold them things they had seized during their conquests. On the appointed day the council of Saracens went out and conferred with King Urian and all the barons in the Christian host, and both sides negotiated until they reached an agreement that the Saracens would make restitution to the Christians for the expenses incurred during their campaign and their return voyage. Each year, moreover, they were to pay King Urian thirty thousand gold bezants. A truce was declared for one hundred years and a day, and official seals were affixed on the charters. And it was agreed that the Sultan of Damascus, the Caliph of Baghdad, the Sultan of Barbary—who suffered mightily from the shoulder wound dealt him by King Urian—and King Anthenor of Antioch would never again inflict harm on King Urian, nor King Guyon, nor the Master of Rhodes, nor any of their men, and that they would notify the Christians if other Saracen kings planned to inflict harm on them. In return, King Urian pledged that if they became involved in warfare with any Saracen king on account of that accord, he would come to their defense with all his might. King Guyon of Armenia and the Master of Rhodes agreed to the same terms.80 Thus the treaty was concluded, and the brothers and the master and all their forces returned to the port of Haifa, escorted by the caliph and the Sultan of Damascus, King Anthenor, and a noble Saracen contingent. The sultan was quite taken with Geoffroy; he became his constant companion and provided him with every amenity he could possibly offer, for which Geoffroy thanked him profusely. The sultan took him to Jerusalem, which at that time had not been reconstructed and restored after the devastation the Roman Emperor Vespasian and his son Titus had inflicted on it when they came to avenge the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:23

PS

PAGE 178

crisis in the near east

179

death of Jesus Christ after the Crucifixion. While there, Vespasian had sold thirty Jews for a denier, in remembrance of their having bought the precious body of Jesus Christ for thirty deniers.81 Geoffroy remained to meditate at the Holy Sepulcher for three days, during which time King Urian, King Guyon, the Master of Rhodes, and a large number of other Christians arrived. When they had all paid their respects at the Holy Sepulcher, they returned to Haifa, where their ships had been loaded. They took leave of the caliph, the sultan, and King Anthenor. The sultan gave them many lovely gems, especially to Geoffroy, and had it not been contrary to their religion, the two men would have embraced. Then the Saracens departed and our men boarded their ships and sailed to Armenia, where the high barons disembarked and proceeded to the castle where Queen Florie resided with her son Remond, who was by then around four years of age. She entertained Urian and Geoffroy lavishly during a remarkable celebration. Then Urian, Geoffroy, and the Master of Rhodes took their leave and sailed to Rhodes, where the master entertained them in high style for four days. On the fifth day they bade farewell to the master and sailed to Limassol, where Queen Hermine had just recently risen from childbed after giving birth to a son named Griffon, who was not yet six weeks old. She was filled with joy by the news of their arrival, for she had heard nothing about their exploits or whereabouts. She received her husband with great solicitude and welcomed Geoffroy most cordially. Following a huge celebration, King Urian took Geoffroy for a tour all around his realm. When the time came for Geoffroy to leave, King Urian urged him to stay, but Geoffroy said that upon his departure he had promised their father to be back by the beginning of the year and that if he stayed longer he would break his promise. Urian and the queen asked him to give their greetings and best wishes to their father and mother, and Geoffroy promised to do so and embarked. He and his party took to the sea and sailed until they made landfall one evening at La Rochelle, where they were met with a resounding welcome. Arriving at Mervent a few days later, he found his father and mother, who had already heard about his and his brothers’ exploits overseas. They and his brothers who were there at the time gave him a joyful reception, and Raymond convened a large assembly at court and bestowed gifts on Geoffroy’s entourage. The celebration lasted a full week, to everyone’s delight. Around that time an arrogant giant in Gue´rande had imposed the payment of a tribute on the whole country as far as La Rochelle.82 Although it was an

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:24

PS

PAGE 179

180

melusine

onerous burden, the people were too terrified to protest. Raymond learned of it and, though he was perplexed, said nothing for fear that if Geoffroy got wind of it, given his tremendous bravado, he would insist on confronting the giant. But Geoffroy did learn of it: ‘‘What the devil! My two brothers and I exacted a tribute from no less than the Sultan of Damascus and his allies, and here this one stinking cur dares to levy payments on my father’s land! I swear he’ll regret this and pay for it with his hide!’’ ‘‘Father,’’ he said, ‘‘how can a knight like you put up with the way that swarthy cur Gardon is wringing tribute money out of your subjects from Gue´rande clear to La Rochelle? By God, this brings great shame on you!’’ ‘‘Fair son,’’ replied Raymond, ‘‘I just found out about it and am putting up with it so as not to spoil your homecoming. But don’t worry, Gardon will get his due. My father, Herve´, slew that giant’s grandfather in Penthie`vre. I heard all about that in Brittany when I went there to fight Olivier de Pont de Le´on to avenge his father Josselin’s betrayal of my father.’’ ‘‘I don’t know a thing about the past,’’ Geoffroy snorted, ‘‘and I don’t want to; as long as my ancestors prevailed with honor, that’s good enough for me. But as for the present crisis, this wrong shall be righted! But, my lord, there’s no need for you to trouble yourself for this ruffian. I’ll take along ten knights, not for need of any help against him, but as a kind of honor guard. And I swear to God never to rest until I’ve fought with him one-on-one. Either he’ll get the better of me, or I’ll have him begging for mercy!’’ Raymond was not a little worried, but said only, ‘‘Since it cannot be otherwise, go with God’s protection!’’ Then Geoffroy said good-bye to his father and mother and left for Gue´rande with ten other knights, expecting to find Gardon there straightaway. He looked high and low, asking about the giant’s whereabouts; some folks who did have news of him asked why he wanted to know. Geoffroy bristled: ‘‘I’m bringing him the tribute he’s been exacting from the tenants on my father’s land, but, by God, it’ll be the iron tip of my lance, and for as long as I live and breathe that’s all he’ll get, even if that means he dies!’’ ‘‘What?’’ they gasped. ‘‘You intend to take him on?’’ ‘‘By my skull,’’ he growled, ‘‘that’s why I’ve come!’’ And here the story turns from Geoffroy to his father and mother. BETRAYAL, FRATRICIDE, AND LOSS

They were living at Mervent then, and when Saturday came Melusine always hid herself from her husband. He had promised never to try to see her on that

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:24

PS

180

melusine

onerous burden, the people were too terrified to protest. Raymond learned of it and, though he was perplexed, said nothing for fear that if Geoffroy got wind of it, given his tremendous bravado, he would insist on confronting the giant. But Geoffroy did learn of it: ‘‘What the devil! My two brothers and I exacted a tribute from no less than the Sultan of Damascus and his allies, and here this one stinking cur dares to levy payments on my father’s land! I swear he’ll regret this and pay for it with his hide!’’ ‘‘Father,’’ he said, ‘‘how can a knight like you put up with the way that swarthy cur Gardon is wringing tribute money out of your subjects from Gue´rande clear to La Rochelle? By God, this brings great shame on you!’’ ‘‘Fair son,’’ replied Raymond, ‘‘I just found out about it and am putting up with it so as not to spoil your homecoming. But don’t worry, Gardon will get his due. My father, Herve´, slew that giant’s grandfather in Penthie`vre. I heard all about that in Brittany when I went there to fight Olivier de Pont de Le´on to avenge his father Josselin’s betrayal of my father.’’ ‘‘I don’t know a thing about the past,’’ Geoffroy snorted, ‘‘and I don’t want to; as long as my ancestors prevailed with honor, that’s good enough for me. But as for the present crisis, this wrong shall be righted! But, my lord, there’s no need for you to trouble yourself for this ruffian. I’ll take along ten knights, not for need of any help against him, but as a kind of honor guard. And I swear to God never to rest until I’ve fought with him one-on-one. Either he’ll get the better of me, or I’ll have him begging for mercy!’’ Raymond was not a little worried, but said only, ‘‘Since it cannot be otherwise, go with God’s protection!’’ Then Geoffroy said good-bye to his father and mother and left for Gue´rande with ten other knights, expecting to find Gardon there straightaway. He looked high and low, asking about the giant’s whereabouts; some folks who did have news of him asked why he wanted to know. Geoffroy bristled: ‘‘I’m bringing him the tribute he’s been exacting from the tenants on my father’s land, but, by God, it’ll be the iron tip of my lance, and for as long as I live and breathe that’s all he’ll get, even if that means he dies!’’ ‘‘What?’’ they gasped. ‘‘You intend to take him on?’’ ‘‘By my skull,’’ he growled, ‘‘that’s why I’ve come!’’ And here the story turns from Geoffroy to his father and mother. BETRAYAL, FRATRICIDE, AND LOSS

They were living at Mervent then, and when Saturday came Melusine always hid herself from her husband. He had promised never to try to see her on that

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:24

PS

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

181

day and had never done so, nor had he imagined anything at all to be amiss about that. Then, one Saturday just before dinner, word came that his brother the Count of Forez was on his way to see him, and he was very pleased. And yet, as you shall hear in what follows, he would live to regret that visit. He gave his brother a warm welcome; they attended mass, went into the great hall, washed, sat at table, and were well served. Alas! Now we reach the onset of Raymond’s greatest woe. His brother could not refrain from asking, ‘‘My brother, where is my sister-in-law? Bid her come forth, for I very much wish to see her.’’ ‘‘Fair brother,’’ said Raymond, ‘‘she’s occupied today, but tomorrow she will receive you warmly.’’ The count did not keep silent. ‘‘Because you’re my brother,’’ he said, ‘‘I must not conceal your disgrace from you. Fair brother, it is rumored hither and yon that every Saturday your wife dishonors you by lying in carnal sin with another man. Nor are you bold enough, so blinded are you by her, to find out where she goes! Some say she’s an enchanted spirit who does penance on Saturdays. Personally, I don’t know what to believe, but as your brother I must not conceal your dishonor from you or tolerate it, and that’s why I’ve come here today.’’ Whereupon Raymond shoved the table aside and stormed off to his room, seething with anger and jealousy. He seized the sword suspended at the head of his bed, buckled it on, and strode straight to the place where he knew Melusine went on Saturdays. He had never ventured there before, and found himself confronted by a very thick iron door. He unsheathed his sword, thrust, and turned the point into it until he had hollowed out a small opening. Peering through it, he saw a huge marble basin, with steps descending into its depths. It was a good fifteen feet around, with a rim fully five feet wide. And therein was Melusine, bathing in the manner I’m about to describe. Through the aperture Raymond could see everything in the room, including Melusine in the basin. Here, combing her hair, was a woman who from the navel down took the form of a massive serpent’s tail, extremely long and as thick as a herring keg, and splashing the water so hard that it splattered the vaulting of the chamber. Raymond was suddenly overcome with remorse. ‘‘Ah,’’ he lamented, ‘‘my love, at the wrongful behest of my brother I have betrayed you, and broken the promise I made you!’’ He was stricken with as much grief and sorrow as any human heart could bear. He rushed back to his room, pried the sealing wax from an old letter, and used it to stop up the peephole in the door. When he returned to the great hall, his brother assumed that his obvious distress was due to having discovered some misconduct on Melusine’s part. ‘‘I knew it!’’ he exclaimed.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:24

PS

182

melusine

‘‘So did you find out what I told you about?’’ Raymond screamed at him, ‘‘Get you hence, foul traitor! Thanks to your false and treacherous rumor, I have broken my promise to the being who, after the one who bore our Lord, is the best, most loyal lady ever born. You have brought me unbearable pain and deprived me of all my joy! By God, my heart bids me slay you, but natural reason forbids killing my brother. Be gone, get out of my sight! And may all the hounds of hell harry you, and torture you with seven infernal torments!’’ Seeing his brother nearly out of his wits, the count fled the hall with his retinue and rode at top speed toward Forez, terribly distressed and ruing his foolish undertaking; he knew well enough that Raymond would never again love him or consent to see him. But here I shall be silent about him and speak of Raymond, who went into his room and lay down on his bed, as sorrowful as any mortal has ever been, uttering the most pitiful lamentations ever heard: ‘‘Ah Melusine, lady of whom all the world spoke well! Now I have lost you forever and all joy forevermore. Now I have lost beauty, goodness, sweetness, affection, wisdom, courtesy, charity, humility, all my joy, all my comfort, all my hope, all my happiness, my prosperity, my worth, my valor, because all the modest honor God had lent me was by way of you, my sweet love. I have behaved like a blind man! Blind Fortune, cruel, implacable, and harsh, you have plunged me from the pinnacle of your wheel to its lowest point, to the filthiest, foulest part of your domain, where Jupiter slakes the tongues of the wretched, the enslaved, the miserable, and the unfortunate!83 May God curse you! Because of you I committed that heinous act against my very dear lord long ago, and now you want to make me pay for it! Alas! You spared me that punishment and raised me to high estate through the wisdom and merit of the woman who is the best of the best, the most beautiful of the beautiful, wisest of the wise. And now I must lose it all on account of you, blind deceiver, envious and treacherous Fortune! Mad indeed is he who trusts in your gifts! Now you hate, now you love; now you make, now you unmake; in you there is no more security or stability than in a weather vane! Alas, sweet beloved, I am the vile and cruel asp and you the precious unicorn!84 I have betrayed you with my wretched venom. Alas! You purged me of my first cruel venom, and now I have so cruelly repaid you: I have betrayed you and broken my faith with you. By God, if because of this I lose you, I shall go into such remote exile that no one will ever hear of me again!’’ Just as you hear, so Raymond lamented; he blamed himself and agonized so much that the hardest heart in the world, seeing and hearing him, would

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:24

PS

PAGE 182

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

183

have felt pity. And he profoundly regretted that he had not slain his brother the count. He remained in that state of torment and misery until, just as the day was breaking, Melusine entered the room. When he heard her coming, he pretended to be asleep, while she undressed and lay down completely naked beside him. He began to sigh like one in great pain, and she embraced him and asked, ‘‘What’s wrong, my lord? Are you ill?’’ When she mentioned nothing out of the ordinary, Raymond assumed she was unaware of what had happened. He was mistaken, for she knew everything; but since he had revealed it to no one, she pardoned him and gave no sign of it. He replied, much relieved, ‘‘My lady, I have been a bit ill and have had a slight fever for a while.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ said Melusine, ‘‘do not be concerned, for you will very soon be well again, if it please God.’’ And he, now most joyful, said to her, ‘‘By my faith, my wife and my beloved, I feel so much better just because you have come,’’ and she replied that she was very glad to hear that. When it was time to rise, they went to hear mass, then the meal was prepared, and the day passed peacefully. The next day Melusine went to Niort,85 where she planned to construct a fortress; it was then that she began work on the twin towers that still stand there today. But here the story returns to Geoffroy in Gue´rande. When the good people heard why he had come they chided him: ‘‘What a mad venture you’re undertaking! Even five score men like you could never withstand the giant!’’ ‘‘Don’t worry or be afraid,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘leave it all to me!’’ ‘‘Ah, but my lord,’’ they said, ‘‘this is madness! He has often been attacked already, once by one hundred men, another time by two hundred, then by five hundred, then again by a thousand, and yet we’ve never seen him defeated. How on earth do you expect to overpower him all alone?’’ ‘‘Say no more to me about it,’’ said Geoffroy. ‘‘He shall have all or nothing. Take me to where he is.’’ They fell silent then, not daring to anger him because of his ferocious temperament, and led him to within sight of an imposing tower on a mountainside, from which one could see five leagues all around. It was encircled by deep, well-tended trenches and strong, high palisades; solid walls stood outside the trenches, and the tower was crenellated and had two pairs of sturdy drawbridges. The enclosed courtyard was well secured by trenches, heavy gates, and a massive drawbridge, and its walls were fortified with turrets. ‘‘Here, sire,’’ they said, ‘‘you see the Tower of Montjouet, where the giant Gardon dwells.86 But you must listen to us: be satisfied that you’ve seen the tower, and go back with us, for we would never go farther for all our weight in gold.’’ ‘‘Then let

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:24

PS

PAGE 183

184

melusine

me thank you for having brought me this far,’’ said Geoffroy, and he dismounted to arm himself. He donned his trusty sword and solid helmet, hopped back onto his steed, then hung his shield and an ivory horn around his neck, suspended a steel mace from his saddlebow, and called for his lance. To his ten knights he said, ‘‘Wait for me at the end of this valley, fair lords. If God grants me victory over the giant, I shall sound this horn; when you hear it, come to me immediately.’’ They were most distressed that he forbade them to accompany him, and commended him to the care of Our Lord. Geoffroy rode up the mountain to the courtyard gate; finding it open, he went on toward the massive tower, examined it, and admired its qualities. The drawbridges were raised while the giant was sleeping. Geoffroy bellowed, ‘‘Come out here, you whoreson, and get the tribute money my father’s people owe you!’’ He kept shouting until the giant awoke, came to a window, and beheld Geoffroy astride his charger, lance poised and arrayed for battle. Noting his muscular sinews and fierce countenance, the giant queried him: ‘‘What do you want here, knight?’’ ‘‘You and nothing else,’’ cried Geoffroy. ‘‘I’m here to contest the tribute you’re exacting from the subjects of Raymond of Lusignan!’’ The giant, who was filled with rage that a lone knight would dare to defy him on his own turf, also judged this knight to be a man of immense courage. The giant laced on his helmet and seized both a metal whip with three chains and a sharp steel scythe. He lowered the drawbridges, strode into the courtyard, and demanded, ‘‘Who do you think you are, knight, coming up here to defy me so boldly?’’ ‘‘I am Geoffroy Big-Tooth, the son of Raymond of Lusignan,’’ came the reply, ‘‘and I’m here to challenge you for the tribute money you demand of my lord father’s subjects.’’ Gardon chortled: ‘‘You stupid fool! I pity you for your bold and proud heart, and I would love to do you a big favor. Know that not even five hundred others of your ilk could stand up to me. Now, since it would be a real shame to waste a big, brave knight like you, just get out of here. But since I like you, I’ll excuse your father’s people from a year’s worth of the tribute money they owe me.’’ The giant’s condescension filled Geoffroy with rage. ‘‘Filthy infidel,’’ he fired back, ‘‘you’re afraid of me! I don’t give a fig for any favor you do on account of fear. You can bet I’m not leaving here before I butcher you! So have pity on yourself, not on me, for as far as I’m concerned, you’re already dead in your tracks. And I hereby defy you, in the name of God my Creator!’’ The giant countered with a haughty sneer: ‘‘Fool, if you’re keen for combat, I’ll

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:25

PS

PAGE 184

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

185

send you flying to the ground with a single blow!’’ Without another word Geoffroy dug his spurs into his horse’s flanks, set his lance under his arm, and charged the giant at full tilt. He landed him such a fell blow to the chest with the iron tip of his lance that he knocked him backward onto the ground. The giant, now livid, leapt up, and as Geoffroy galloped past he hacked off the horse’s hindquarters with his scythe. As his horse collapsed beneath him, Geoffroy sprang to the ground and went after the giant with drawn sword, while the giant rushed at him, too, brandishing his scythe. They’re in for a fierce combat! Geoffroy, on foot before the giant who tried to wound him with his scythe, leapt to one side and halved the handle of the scythe with his sword. Then, wielding his chains, the giant landed a stunning blow on Geoffroy’s helmet. Geoffroy thrust his sword into its scabbard and made for his fallen mount. He seized his mace and went after the giant, who was about to counter with his whipping chain, but Geoffroy was quicker, and knocked the weapon out of his hand. The giant was carrying three iron hammers, and flung one of them at Geoffroy as hard as he could; it struck the handle of the mace, which flew from Geoffroy’s hands, and the giant leapt to seize it. Geoffroy whipped out his sword and went for the giant, who tried to smash his head with the mace. Ever strong and agile, Geoffroy parried the blow, whose impact drove it more than a foot into the ground. Then Geoffroy unleashed a mighty blow with his good, sharp sword and lopped off the giant’s right arm just above the elbow, and he sank to the ground. Bewildered by this loss, he tried to crush Geoffroy’s chest with his foot, but Geoffroy averted it and landed his sword below the giant’s knee with such power that it sliced his leg in two. The giant fell asunder with a scream so shrill it resounded throughout the valley. Those waiting for Geoffroy shuddered to hear such a horrible shriek, but did not know what it was. Geoffroy cut the laces of the giant’s helmet and chopped off his head. Then, with all the might he could muster, he sounded his ivory horn.87 His men awaiting him in the valley heard it clearly, as did some of the countrymen who had remained there. Now they knew for sure the giant was dead, and they praised Jesus Christ. They hurried up the mountain to the fort and found Geoffroy beside the giant, shouting, ‘‘Never again shall this traitor take your tribute money! He has no more desire to demand it!’’ When they beheld the giant’s headless body, they were astounded by the size, for it was fully fifteen feet long. They told Geoffroy he had been exceedingly bold to risk assailing such a devil. ‘‘Yes,’’ he replied, ‘‘but the danger is past now; and you

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:25

PS

PAGE 185

186

melusine

can be sure that nothing ventured, nothing gained! A venture must have a beginning and a middle, as well as an end!’’ Like Geoffroy’s knights, the countrymen were shocked by the size of the giant, and the news spread like wildfire throughout the region. Geoffroy dispatched two of his knights to lug the giant’s head off to his father, Raymond, and in the meantime he toured the land, receiving joyous accolades and many fine presents. Now let me tell you about his brother Fromont, who entreated his father and mother so fervently that they agreed to let him become a monk and take orders in the abbey of Maillezais. At the time, the abbot and the whole community of one hundred monks were delighted and rejoiced at Fromont’s coming, but it was to bring them tragedy later on, as you shall hear. To be sure, it was through no fault of Fromont’s, however, for he was very devout and led a saintly life; it was due instead to an extraordinary incident I shall tell you about in due course. Those two knights Geoffroy sent to his father bearing the head of the giant Gardon found Raymond at Mervent and presented him with the trophy on Geoffroy’s behalf. He was overjoyed; the immense head was the object of everyone’s attention, and all were amazed that Geoffroy had actually dared to accost such a colossus. Then Raymond sent his son a letter informing him that his brother Fromont had become a monk at Maillezais. Alas, what a terrible missive that was, for it caused him unprecedented agony, the loss of his beloved wife, and all his mortal joy, as you soon shall hear. Raymond bestowed handsome gifts on the two knights, entrusted the letter to them to deliver to Geoffroy with his greetings, and directed them to haul the giant’s head on to Melusine, who was then at Niort, not far out of their way. They found the lady there, greeted her on behalf of Geoffroy, and presented her with the severed trophy. She was most pleased and sent it on to La Rochelle, where it was displayed atop a lance at the Guyenne gate. She, too, rewarded the knights, and they continued on to the Tower of Montjouet, where Geoffroy had decided to stay. The news spread far and wide that Geoffroy had slain the gigantic Gardon, and all who heard it were utterly amazed. Now at that time there reigned in Northumberland88 another giant by the name of Grimaut, the cruelest ever seen, who was seventeen feet tall. This monster dwelt near a mountain called Brumblerio. Because he had ravaged the area, the people, who dared not live within eight or ten leagues of there, had abandoned the entire region. When they heard about how Geoffroy had slain Gardon, they decided to send a

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:25

PS

PAGE 186

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

187

delegation to solicit his help. If he could deliver them from this cruel monster, they would pay him ten thousand gold bezants every year for as long as he lived; moreover, if he had a male heir, that heir would enjoy the same benefit from generation to generation, until the birth of a female heir, at which point their obligation would end. They chose eight messengers from among the most eminent people of the land and sent them to Geoffroy, whom they found in the Tower of Montjouet. Their message received an immediate reply: ‘‘Fair lords, I do not refuse your offer, though even without it, had I heard this news I would have gone to fight the giant, out of charity and pity for his victims, as well as to acquire honor. Take me with you, and with God’s help I shall rid you of the giant.’’ They expressed their deepest gratitude. Just then the two knights he had sent to his father returned, greeted him with great honors on behalf of his father and mother, and reported the fine welcome and handsome gifts they had received, all of which pleased him greatly. And then they gave him his father’s letter. Geoffroy broke the seal and saw what it said about his brother Fromont having become a monk at Maillezais. He flew into such a rage and his countenance was so contorted that no one dared remain in his presence, and everyone fled the area except the two knights and the emissaries from Northumberland. He was so distraught that he took leave of his senses; indeed, he seemed to be insane as he screamed, ‘‘What! Did not my father and mother have the wherewithal to make Fromont rich—to give him good lands and good fortresses, and marry him well— instead of making a monk of him? By God’s molars, those lecherous monks of Maillezais have cast a spell on him, and lured him in there to advance their own interests! When he used to spend whole days and nights there, I never liked it, by God! But by the faith I owe Jesus Christ and everyone else to whom I’m beholden, I’ll pay them so well for this, they’ll never again try to make a monk of a brother of mine!’’ Then he told the emissaries from Northumberland, ‘‘Lords, wait for me here until I return, for I must leave on urgent personal business.’’ ‘‘Sire, just as you wish,’’ they replied, not daring to refuse him. Geoffroy and his knights armed themselves and mounted, and as they rode out of Montjouet he was still seething with wrath and hatred for the monks of Maillezais. And my, oh my, how well he showed them his deepest feelings after he reached the abbey. The abbot and the monks were all assembled in the chapter house when he barged in, brandishing his sword and bellowing defiantly, ‘‘You lascivious miscreants! How dare you beguile my brother into

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:25

PS

PAGE 187

188

melusine

joining your order? By God’s grinders, you’ve sealed your doom, and you’re about to drink the dregs from a bitter cup!’’ ‘‘Ah, sire,’’ protested the abbot, ‘‘have mercy, for God’s sake, and first please hear the facts: I swear by my Maker that no one herein ever advised him to do that.’’ Then Fromont himself stepped forward, certain that he could appease Geoffroy’s wrath: ‘‘My dear brother, by the soul I shall one day have to render unto God, no one here ever recruited me. I joined of my own free will, only out of devotion, without any coaxing from anyone.’’ ‘‘Then by my head,’’ cried Geoffroy, ‘‘you’ll pay the supreme penalty for it along with the others! No one will ever blame me for letting a brother of mine become a monk!’’ He stormed out and saw to it that every possible exit was tightly sealed. Then he made all the servants heave hay and logs in among the monks and swore by God he would reduce the whole lot of them in there to ashes. His knights intervened and tried to stop him, insisting that Fromont was in the right and that as a monk he could comfort the souls of his loved ones through his own good works and prayers. ‘‘By God’s teeth,’’ screamed Geoffroy, ‘‘no monk or abbot in there will ever again chant mass or matins, because I’m going to burn them all to a crisp!’’ At that point his knights all declared that they would not be a party to such a heinous crime, and they abandoned him. As soon as they left, Geoffroy lit a torch from a lamp in the church, hurled it into the straw, and the logs ignited. What ghastly horrors you would have seen and heard! The moment the monks felt the flames they began to moan piteously, then scream in agony, but all in vain. As the fire was consuming their bodies, they fervently beseeched Jesus Christ to have mercy on their souls. Why prolong this painful account? By the time Geoffroy left, all the monks had been immolated, and a good half of the abbey had burned to the ground.89 Geoffroy retrieved his horse and galloped away. When he reached the fields, he turned to behold the abbey and realized what dire harm he had done. Then he bemoaned his treachery and iniquity, and uttered more horrible things about himself than anyone could possibly imagine without having heard them. I think he would have impaled himself on his own sword had not his ten knights, hearing his lamentations, come back to him. One of them said, ‘‘Sire, sire, it’s too late to repent after the atrocity has already been committed; to bewail it now is pointless. Seek instead to atone for it, to God and to man.’’ Geoffroy’s heart was brimming with remorse, but he made no reply. Instead, he rode off so rapidly toward the Tower of Montjouet that his men could hardly keep up with him. There he made preparations for his journey with the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:26

PS

PAGE 188

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

189

emissaries from Northumberland and departed with them the next morning, wherever they might lead him, taking with him only the ten knights and their equipment and servants. And here the story returns to his father. At Mervent, Raymond was seated at dinner when a messenger arrived from Maillezais and asked to see him. He knelt respectfully before the table and Raymond returned his greeting, asking him what cheer he bore. ‘‘In truth, sire,’’ said the messenger, ‘‘it grieves me that I cannot give you better news, for that which I bring is dire indeed.’’ ‘‘Speak it anyway,’’ urged Raymond, ‘‘we must hear it, and may God be thanked and praised for whatever He sends us.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said the messenger, ‘‘the truth is that your son Geoffroy Big-Tooth felt so aggrieved that your son Fromont had entered the abbey of Maillezais that he went there, found the abbot and all the monks together in the chapter house, set it on fire and burned them all to death, and half the abbey as well.’’ ‘‘What are you telling me?’’ cried Raymond. ‘‘That cannot be; I cannot believe it.’’ ‘‘I swear to you, sire,’’ said the messenger, ‘‘it’s true; cast me into prison, and if it be not so, put me to death in any way you choose.’’ Then Raymond shoved away the table, strode into the courtyard, and called for his steed. He galloped off alone toward Maillezais, his men following along behind as best they could. When he came to the abbey and beheld the devastation, such grief welled in his heart that he almost went mad. ‘‘Ah, Geoffroy!’’ he cried. ‘‘You had the finest beginning in prowess and chivalry; you could have been the equal in honor and glory of any prince alive! Now you’ve lost it all through your savage cruelty! By my faith in God, I believe that that woman is nothing but a phantom, and that no fruit born of her womb can reach the perfection of goodness. Every one of her children was born with some strange mark. And what of Horrible, who is not yet seven years old and has slain two of my squires? Even before he was three, he killed two of his wet nurses by biting their breasts! And their mother, the Saturday my brother told me about the bad rumors circulating, did I not see her in the form of a serpent below her navel? I did, by God! Some evil spirit, or some apparition or illusion, has abused me this way. And the very first time I laid eyes on her, did she not already know and recount to me all my misfortune?’’ Raymond rode back to Mervent in this desperate state of mind. He dismounted, went into a chamber, and threw himself down on a bed; the grievous lamentations he uttered would have caused even the hardest heart to feel pity for him. A thousand times he cursed the hour Geoffroy was born or even conceived. All the nobles were deeply troubled by his anguish, but they had

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:26

PS

PAGE 189

190

melusine

no idea of what to say or do to help him, and his grief only continued to increase. When they saw they could do nothing to lessen his pain or calm him in any way, they were very alarmed and decided to notify Melusine, who was then at Niort, where the stately twin towers had just been completed. They sent a messenger to tell her what had happened. But alas! They should have refrained from doing so, for that was to cause both Melusine and Raymond immeasurable torment and misery. Now begins their painful separation; now begins the sorrow that will weigh on Raymond for the rest of his days, and now begins the penance Melusine will have to suffer until the end of time. At Niort, Melusine broke the seal of the nobles’ letter and read about the heinous misdeed. She was deeply sorrowful, and distressed especially for Raymond, since she well understood that for the moment nothing could be done about Geoffroy’s crime. She assembled her entourage and a large number of ladies and left with them for Lusignan. She spent two miserable days there, wandering through the castle and around the region, uttering bitter laments and heaving deep sighs. The chronicle, which I deem reliable, says she already knew what sorrow was in store for her, and I am fully convinced that she did. Her people understood nothing, however; they assumed that her distress was due to Geoffroy’s atrocious deed and the wrath they knew it had stirred up in Raymond. On the third day she and her entourage went on to Mervent, where the nobles were gathered to comfort Raymond, whom they sincerely loved. They welcomed her warmly and told her they were unable to console her husband. ‘‘Be patient,’’ she told them, ‘‘for, God willing, he shall soon be comforted.’’ Along with her ladies and maidens and the nobles, the good lady Melusine entered the room where Raymond was at that moment; it looked out on verdant orchards and, beyond them, across distant fields spreading out toward Lusignan. She greeted him with great courtesy, but he was so distraught and full of wrath that he made no reply, and it was she who spoke first: ‘‘My lord, it is very foolish that you, the wisest prince alive, should grieve this way over something that cannot now be changed. Do you wish to challenge the will of the Maker of all things, who also unmakes them when it pleases Him? Nowhere is there such a great sinner that God does not extend him even greater, more willing pardon if he repents and cries out to Him for mercy, sincerely and from the heart. If your son Geoffroy committed this outrage on account of his extraordinarily fierce temperament, you can be sure it happened because of the sinfulness of the monks, whose ways were so lax and dissolute

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:26

PS

PAGE 190

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

191

that Our Lord wanted to punish them, however inconceivable that may seem to mortal beings; for God’s judgments are so secret that they surpass human understanding. Besides, my lord, thank God that with our wealth we can have the abbey rebuilt better than ever, endow it more richly, and establish more monks there than before. And Geoffroy will atone, if it please God and men. So, my dear lord, I beg you, leave this mourning aside.’’ Raymond knew everything Melusine told him was true, and that she was advocating the most rational course to follow. But he was so consumed with wrath that his innate reason completely abandoned him, and so he lashed out at her in a very cruel tone of voice: ‘‘Ah! you deceitful serpent, by God, you and your deeds are nothing but phantoms, nor will any heir you have borne ever come to a good end! How can those who perished in agony have their lives restored to them, including your own son who had found solace in religion? Fromont was the only good being to issue from you. Now he has been destroyed through the malice of the devil, for anyone who is overcome by wrath acts at the behest of the princes of hell. That’s obviously why Geoffroy committed such a dastardly, colossal, hideous crime, immolating his own brother and all those monks, none of whom deserved to die!’’ These words filled Melusine’s heart with such pain that she collapsed in a swoon and remained unconscious for half an hour, during which no breath or pulse could be detected in her. Now Raymond was even more desperate than before; his rage had abated, but he was so consumed by grief that he almost went mad. He sorely regretted the harsh words he had spoken, but now there was nothing to be done; it was too late. Stupefied, the nobles and ladies raised up Melusine, moistening her face with cold water until she came to herself. When she was able to speak, she looked very piteously at her spouse and said: ‘‘Ah! Raymond, the day I first saw you was a most unfortunate one for me. Oh, if only I had never seen your graceful body, your gracious manner, or your handsome face! Would that I had never desired your beauty, since you have so perfidiously betrayed me! Even though you broke your promise when you tried to see me, because you revealed it to no one I forgave you with all my heart, so completely that I never even mentioned it to you; and God would have pardoned you for it, for you would have done penance for it in this world. Alas! My friend, our love has turned to hatred, our tenderness into contempt, our solace and our joy into tearful remorse, our good fortune into irreversible calamity. Alas, if only you had not betrayed me, I would have been redeemed, exempted from pain and torment, and I would have lived out the

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:26

PS

PAGE 191

192

melusine

full course of a mortal woman’s lifetime and died naturally. I would have received all the sacraments, and been buried in the Church of Our Lady in Lusignan, and every year mass would have been celebrated in my memory. Now you have cast me back into the dark abyss of penance that had held me hostage for so long on account of one misdeed. And now I must endure and suffer it until Judgment Day, all because of your betrayal. I pray that God will forgive you!’’ Then she began such a wild lament that the hardest heart in the world would have been filled with pity to see her in that state. Raymond was so overcome by grief that he was unable to see, hear, or understand anything at all. The story says, and the true chronicle attests, that never did a mortal man suffer such sorrow without succumbing to it. But when he began to regain his wits and saw Melusine there in front of him, he knelt before her, his hands joined in supplication: ‘‘My dear beloved, my wealth, my hope, my honor, I beg you, in the name of the agony of Jesus Christ and the holy and glorious pardon that the true Son of God granted Mary Magdalene, to grant me your pardon for this transgression, and consent to remain with me.’’ ‘‘My sweet friend,’’ replied Melusine, seeing the tears streaming from his eyes so abundantly that all his chest was wet with them, ‘‘may He who is the true, omnipotent pardoner and the fount of all pity and mercy pardon you; as for myself, I forgive you with all my heart. But as for my remaining here, there can be no question of it, for it does not please the Supreme Judge.’’ Then she raised him up, embraced him, and took him in her arms. They kissed, and felt such immense sorrow that both sank to the floor senseless. The ladies, maidens, knights, and squires all fell to sorrowful weeping, and all cried out together, ‘‘Cruel Fortune, how can you be so fickle and perverse as to separate these two faithful lovers?’’ Then they lamented as with one voice, ‘‘Today we are losing the greatest lady who ever governed a land, the wisest, the most humble, most charitable, best loved, and most concerned for the needs of her people the world has ever known.’’ And they began to weep and wail and grieve so greatly that they forgot the two lovers lying unconscious on the floor. Melusine finally came to, and the grief of her people over her imminent departure set her to weeping out of pity. She went to Raymond, who still lay in a dead faint, and raised him to his feet. When he regained his senses, she said to him, in the presence of everyone around them: ‘‘Now hear what I have to tell you. My dear love, I can no longer remain with you, for it does not please God, on account of your transgression. So

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:26

PS

PAGE 192

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

193

there are things I must tell you now, in the presence of your people. Know that after you no man will ever hold all the land you now hold, and your heirs will face many difficulties; some of them, through their folly, will decline greatly in honor and estate. As for yourself, have no fear, for I shall help you whenever you need me, for as long as you live. Do not send Geoffroy away, for he will become a very worthy man. As for our two children who are still infants, Remonnet who is not yet three and Thierry who is barely two, have them brought up well and rest assured that I, too, shall care for them, although you must not hold out any hope that after I leave here—very soon now—you might ever see me again in the form of a woman. Further, I want Thierry, our youngest child, to become Lord of Parthenay, of Vouvant, Mervent, and all the lands attached to them as far as La Rochelle. Remonnet shall be Count of Forez. Entrust all those details to Geoffroy; he will take care of it well.’’ Then, off to one side, she spoke to Raymond and the highest nobles of the land: ‘‘My lords, if you wish to maintain your honor and your heritage, see to it that as soon as I have left here our son Horrible, who has three eyes including one in the middle of his forehead, be secretly put to death. Otherwise he would do such damage that the loss of twenty thousand men would be as nothing compared to it, for he would surely destroy everything I have built, and warfare would never cease in the lands of Poitou and Guyenne. Do not fail to see to this, or you will commit the greatest of follies.’’ ‘‘We shall not fail to do so, my beloved,’’ said Raymond, ‘‘but in God’s name and for pity’s sake please don’t seek to dishonor me completely; stay here with me, or I shall never again know joy in my heart.’’ She replied, ‘‘My sweet love, if it were in my power, I would remain; but that cannot be. Believe me, I feel a hundred thousand times more sorrow at our separation than you do yourself, but it must be so, because He who can make and unmake everything so desires it.’’ And with these words she took him in her arms and embraced and kissed him tenderly, saying, ‘‘Farewell, my sweetest friend, my precious, my heart and my every joy. Be sure that as long as you live I shall always find pleasure in seeing you; but after I leave here, never again shall you see me in female form.’’ Then, as lightly as if she had wings to fly, Melusine leapt to the sill of one of the windows of the room that looked out across the orchards and fields toward Lusignan. From the window, Melusine bade farewell to all the nobles, ladies, and maidens present, weeping all the while. Then she said to Raymond, ‘‘My love, take these two intertwined rings, whose stones have the same virtue. As long

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:27

PS

PAGE 193

194

melusine

as you possess one or both of them, neither you, nor your heirs if they possess them after you, will ever be defeated in litigation or in battle if their cause is just. Nor will you or the heir who possesses the rings ever be killed by any weapon, projectile, or other such thing.’’ She held the rings out to him, and he took them. And then the lady began to utter very pitiful sighs and lamentations, and gazed sorrowfully at Raymond and all who were in the room; she was weeping with such emotion that all felt great pity for her. Then she turned to gaze out over the land, murmuring: ‘‘Ah, beloved land, such great solace and pleasure have I found in you, and my good fortune would have come from you as well, had God not allowed that I be perfidiously betrayed. Alas! I was called the lady of this land, and my every command was carried out. Now I shall be less than a poor chambermaid; those who once greeted me joyfully will flee in terror and revulsion when they see me. All the joys I once knew will now feed my pain and tribulations, my penance and afflictions.’’ Then in a loud voice she said, ‘‘I commend you to God, one and all; I pray you, ask Our Lord, if it please Him, to ease my penance. Still, I want you to know who I am and who my father was, so that my children will not be stigmatized as the sons of a bad mother, a serpent, or a fairy. For I am the daughter of King Elinas of Scotland and Queen Presine, his wife. I am one of three sisters who were condemned to a cruel destiny and to grievous penance. About that I cannot—nor do I wish to—tell you more.’’ To Raymond she said, ‘‘Farewell, my love. Do not fail to deal with your son Horrible as I have instructed you, but take good care of our infant sons Remonnet and Thierry.’’ Whereupon Melusine, uttering a very doleful cry and then a heavy sigh, leapt from the window into the void, and as she swept across the orchards she metamorphosed into a massive dragon some fifteen feet in length. And unto this day the stone sill from which she leapt is still there, and the form of her foot remains inscribed therein. Great lamentations swelled from among the nobles; the ladies and maidens, especially those who had served her, and Raymond more than all the rest were afflicted with an immense, bitter sorrow. They all rushed to the windows to see what direction she would take. In her dragon form she circled the fortress three times, and each time she flew past the window she uttered such an excruciating, desolate cry that everyone wept for pity, knowing that she was leaving under constraint and against her will. Then she disappeared in the direction of Lusignan, letting out such rueful

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:27

PS

PAGE 194

betrayal, fratricide, and loss

195

shrieking and strident cries that wherever she passed it seemed as if lightning and thunder were about to split the sky. Thus Melusine departed toward Lusignan in the guise of a dragon, flying through the air, but not so high that the people below could not see her clearly and hear her from even farther away, and they were terrified by the spectacle and by her plaintive cries. She circled the town three times, crying out pathetically and shrieking her wild laments with a shrill female voice. Everyone up in the fortress and the townsfolk below were utterly confused to hear a lady’s voice issuing from the mouth of a dragon. After circling the fortress three times, she perched on the Poitevin Tower, but so heavily and with such a violent commotion that those inside thought the whole fortress was falling asunder, and all the stones in the edifice began to shake. And then, very soon, she was gone, and they never found out what had become of her. The people Raymond had sent to Lusignan to have news of her soon returned with accounts of the terror she had caused there. Then he was beset by a profound melancholy that weighed heavily on him for a very long time. As the news spread throughout the land, the peasants grieved deeply and bemoaned the loss of the one who had always been so good to them. In all the abbeys, priories, and churches she had founded, psalms were recited and vigils and memorial services held for her. Her loss was mourned by the mighty and the humble, by nobles and commoners, with tears and lamentations. The clergy devoutly said prayers and masses for her, and Raymond offered up many a fervent and pious prayer. Then the nobles came to him and said, ‘‘My lord, we must deal with your son Horrible as she instructed us.’’ Raymond told them to do everything exactly as she had prescribed. They led Horrible into a cave, using a pleasant demeanor and soothing words to allay any suspicion or resistance on his part. They sealed him in and suffocated him using smoke from wet hay, then placed the body in a bier. He was taken for burial to Newminster Abbey in Poitiers, and the funeral was very impressive, as befit his rank. Raymond took his infant children Remonnet and Thierry with him to Lusignan. He vowed never again to enter the room where he had lost his wife. Melusine came every evening to visit her children, holding them as she sat before the fire and comforting them as best she could; the wet nurses saw her clearly, but dared not say a word about it. The two children thrived, and grew so strong that everyone marveled. When Raymond learned from the nurses

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:27

PS

PAGE 195

196

melusine

that Melusine was coming to visit them every evening, it greatly eased his sorrow and gave him hope that he might yet recover her and have her with him once again. But it was no use: never again would he have her by his side, nor see her in woman’s form, although since then many others have indeed seen her. Despite his false hope, his heart ached beyond words. No one ever saw him laugh or rejoice again. He hated Geoffroy Big-Tooth, and had his son been present while he was consumed by such ire he would have had him destroyed. But the story falls silent about him and tells of Geoffroy’s exploits during his voyage.

GEOFFROY IN NORTHUMBERLAND

We read that he journeyed all the way to Northumberland with the emissaries and the ten knights. The local nobles welcomed him honorably and with great solemnity. ‘‘We praise sweet Jesus Christ for your coming, sire,’’ they said, ‘‘for without you we cannot be rid of that terrible monster Grimaut, who has laid to waste all this land.’’ ‘‘How can you be sure I can succeed in that?’’ asked Geoffroy. ‘‘My lord, wise astronomers have told us that only you can kill the giant, and we’re sure he too knows that, so if you approach him and tell him your name he will do everything possible to escape you.’’ ‘‘By my head,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘if your astronomers are correct, he can’t get away from me. Now show me where I can find him, for I feel a deep desire to see him.’’ ‘‘Gladly, my lord,’’ they replied. The two local knights who escorted him out to the site had quietly agreed not to go near it, for they didn’t believe Geoffroy could slay the giant. They rode out with him and his ten knights, and when they came within sight of the mountain of Brumblerio they said, ‘‘There, sire, is the mountain where he dwells. The path leading straight up to that tall tree is the right road; you can’t miss it. He often waits under that tree for passersby. You go on up there now if you wish, but we don’t intend to go any farther.’’ ‘‘If I’d been counting on your help,’’ Geoffroy said, ‘‘I’d surely have failed this time!’’ ‘‘That’s the truth!’’ replied one of them. When they reached the foot of the mountain Geoffroy armed himself, hung his shield around his neck, set his lance at the ready, and asked the two knights to remain long enough with his men to see the outcome; then he proceeded up the mountain.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:27

PS

PAGE 196

196

melusine

that Melusine was coming to visit them every evening, it greatly eased his sorrow and gave him hope that he might yet recover her and have her with him once again. But it was no use: never again would he have her by his side, nor see her in woman’s form, although since then many others have indeed seen her. Despite his false hope, his heart ached beyond words. No one ever saw him laugh or rejoice again. He hated Geoffroy Big-Tooth, and had his son been present while he was consumed by such ire he would have had him destroyed. But the story falls silent about him and tells of Geoffroy’s exploits during his voyage.

GEOFFROY IN NORTHUMBERLAND

We read that he journeyed all the way to Northumberland with the emissaries and the ten knights. The local nobles welcomed him honorably and with great solemnity. ‘‘We praise sweet Jesus Christ for your coming, sire,’’ they said, ‘‘for without you we cannot be rid of that terrible monster Grimaut, who has laid to waste all this land.’’ ‘‘How can you be sure I can succeed in that?’’ asked Geoffroy. ‘‘My lord, wise astronomers have told us that only you can kill the giant, and we’re sure he too knows that, so if you approach him and tell him your name he will do everything possible to escape you.’’ ‘‘By my head,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘if your astronomers are correct, he can’t get away from me. Now show me where I can find him, for I feel a deep desire to see him.’’ ‘‘Gladly, my lord,’’ they replied. The two local knights who escorted him out to the site had quietly agreed not to go near it, for they didn’t believe Geoffroy could slay the giant. They rode out with him and his ten knights, and when they came within sight of the mountain of Brumblerio they said, ‘‘There, sire, is the mountain where he dwells. The path leading straight up to that tall tree is the right road; you can’t miss it. He often waits under that tree for passersby. You go on up there now if you wish, but we don’t intend to go any farther.’’ ‘‘If I’d been counting on your help,’’ Geoffroy said, ‘‘I’d surely have failed this time!’’ ‘‘That’s the truth!’’ replied one of them. When they reached the foot of the mountain Geoffroy armed himself, hung his shield around his neck, set his lance at the ready, and asked the two knights to remain long enough with his men to see the outcome; then he proceeded up the mountain.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:27

PS

PAGE 196

geoffroy in northumberland

197

The giant was sitting beneath the tree. When he saw Geoffroy, he was astonished that a lone knight would dare approach him. He assumed it had to do with negotiating tribute money or some truce, and swore it would get him nowhere. In a very foul mood, he rose and seized a cudgel so huge that even a very stout peasant would hardly have been able to lift it. He lumbered down the mountain a few paces and shouted, ‘‘Who the hell are you—you there, knight—who presume to approach me? Whoever put you up to it didn’t much value your life!’’ Geoffroy shouted back, ‘‘Defend yourself; I challenge you!’’ Then he spurred his mount, lowered his lance, and rammed the giant in the chest so soundly that he hurled him to the ground, legs in the air. Geoffroy moved past, made a tight turn, and dismounted; fearing that the giant might kill his horse, he tethered it to a branch. He whipped out his sword and flung his shield to the ground, for he could see that it would be foolish to await a blow from the cudgel. The giant advanced in his direction, but Geoffroy was so small compared to the giant that he failed to see him. By lowering his gaze he finally spotted him. ‘‘You there, tiny creature! Who the hell are you, to make me stoop so low? By Mohammed, I’ll get no honor from that!’’ ‘‘I am Geoffroy Big-Tooth,’’ he bristled, ‘‘son of Raymond, Lord of Lusignan.’’ Although this reply alarmed the giant, who already knew he was to die by Geoffroy’s hand, he replied, ‘‘I know you all too well! The other day you slew my cousin Gardon in Gue´rande. A hundred thousand devils led you to this land!’’ ‘‘That’s true as far as you’re concerned,’’ replied Geoffroy, ‘‘and I’m not leaving here until your body lies lifeless before me!’’ Whereupon the giant hoisted his cudgel and tried to bash Geoffroy’s skull, but he missed, and Geoffroy countered with a sword blow to the shoulder, since he couldn’t reach his head. The blow ripped through the giant’s armor and slashed a full palm’s length down into his flesh. The blood spewed out so abundantly that his whole side turned crimson, right down to his heels. The giant was livid: ‘‘Cursed be the arm that strikes with such force, and may the smithy who forged that little blade be hanged by the neck, for no stroke, however well struck, has ever drawn a drop of blood out of me!’’ He raised the cudgel and swung it again, full tilt, at Geoffroy’s head, but Geoffroy dodged the blow, which would surely have killed him had it reached its mark. Before the giant could strike again, Geoffroy drove his sword so deep into his side that the cudgel flew out of his hand, and a large piece of it broke off. The giant was enraged to see his cudgel lying broken on the ground, and it was far too risky to bend down far enough to retrieve it. He sprang at Geoffroy

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:27

PS

PAGE 197

198

melusine

instead, and with his bare fist dealt a deafening blow to his helmet; the effort left his hand bruised and swollen. In the meantime, Geoffroy thrust his sword and carved a six-inch slice of flesh out of the giant’s thigh. At this the giant first staggered back up the hill a bit, then turned and fled, with Geoffroy, sword aloft, in hot pursuit. The giant suddenly plunged into an opening in the mountain, leaving Geoffroy befuddled by this sudden disappearing act. He poked his head into the crevice, which he took to be a chimney vent. Then he went down to rejoin his party, and everyone was astounded to see him returning safely. Several locals who had arrived asked him whether he had seen the giant, and he told them that after their battle the giant had plunged into an opening and disappeared. They said that because Geoffroy had told him his name and he knew he was to die at Geoffroy’s hand, it would be very difficult to find him. ‘‘Fear not,’’ said he, ‘‘for I know which hole he entered, and I’ll find him tomorrow.’’ The local people rejoiced and thought Geoffroy was the bravest knight in all the world. Early the next morning Geoffroy armed himself, rode up the mountainside, and found the opening. When he peered in, he could see no more than one sees inside a well. ‘‘The giant is taller and broader than I am,’’ he thought, ‘‘so if he entered through here, so shall I, come what may.’’ Holding his lance by the tip, he lowered it into the crevice, then entered feet first and slid down the lance. At the bottom, he took the lance and set out along a narrow path. Seeing a bright light in the distance, he crossed himself and proceeded toward it. The passage widened into an opulent chamber filled with a profusion of riches. There were large gold candelabra, all aglitter, so that the room was as bright as day. In the center of the room was one of the most ornate tombs he had ever seen, inlaid with gold and precious stones. Upon it lay the statue of a knight, amazingly tall, wearing a golden crown set with countless gems. At the knight’s feet stood a queen sculpted in alabaster, richly crowned and holding a tablet that read, ‘‘Here lies my husband, the noble Elinas of Scotland’’ and recounted how and why he had come to be there. It told of how their three daughters, Melusine, Palestine, and Melior, had been punished for imprisoning their father there; how the giant had been stationed there to guard the tomb until an heir of one of the daughters would cast him out; and how no one who was not of their lineage could ever enter there. All this was set out at length, just as it is recounted above concerning King Elinas. Geoffroy mused about all this for a long while, both about the inscription and about the beauty

................. 18255$

$CH2

11-08-12 11:14:57

PS

PAGE 198

geoffroy in northumberland

199

of the place, but he still did not realize that he was of the lineage of King Elinas and Presine. Eventually he left there and proceeded through a dark passage until he found himself out in the fields. Before him loomed a thick, square, wellcrenellated tower. Finding the gate open and the drawbridge lowered, he entered and proceeded to the hall. There he found a huge iron cage, and within it at least a hundred men of that land, all prisoners of the giant. Amazed at his arrival, they exclaimed, ‘‘Sire, for God’s sake, flee from here or you’re a dead man! The giant will come soon and destroy you, even if there were five hundred like you!’’ ‘‘Good lords,’’ replied Geoffroy, ‘‘I’ve come here precisely to find him, and it would be ridiculous to come this far just to turn back.’’ And suddenly the giant, who had been sleeping, loomed into view, and when he saw Geoffroy he knew for certain that his death was at hand. Terrified, he leapt into an open room and slammed the door behind him. Geoffroy, furious, hurled himself at the door and battered it so violently that it flew into the room. With no other way out, the giant lunged forward clutching a huge mace and dealt Geoffroy a staggering blow on his helmet. Geoffroy countered by piercing the giant’s chest with the point of his sword, then rammed it in up to the hilt. The giant let out a blood-curdling scream and fell down dead. The captives in the cage saw it and were jubilant: ‘‘Noble man, blessed be the hour of your birth! For God’s sake, get us out of here! You’ve delivered this land of the greatest scourge any people ever knew.’’ Geoffroy located the keys and released the prisoners; they clambered out and fell on their knees before him, asking how on earth he had arrived there, and he told them the whole story. ‘‘Sire,’’ they said, ‘‘no one knows of any man having passed through that cavern for more than four hundred years, except you and the giants who have despoiled this land for generations. We shall lead you out by another path.’’ Geoffroy made them a present of the riches in the tower, which they emptied. Then they hoisted the giant’s hulk onto a cart and lashed it so tightly that it could not fall, and set the tower ablaze. They led Geoffroy back to his horse and all set off down the valley, each with his bundle of treasure. The cart laden with the colossal giant was drawn by six oxen. At last they came to Geoffroy’s knights and more than half the inhabitants of the land, nobles and commoners, all of whom celebrated and honored Geoffroy and wanted to reward him with handsome gifts. But he would accept nothing; instead, he took his leave and departed. The others displayed the monstrous giant all through the land, with everyone marveling at how one man alone

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:28

PS

PAGE 199

200

melusine

could ever have dared to confront such a demon; they considered it an extraordinary feat of audacity. In the meantime Geoffroy continued to Montjouet in Gue´rande, where he was greeted enthusiastically. He found there his brother Remonnet, who had come to warn him of their father’s wrath. Remonnet told him the whole adventure from start to finish, and how their mother, just before she departed, had said she was the daughter of King Elinas of Scotland. This reminded Geoffroy of the inscription he had read on King Elinas’s tomb, and he knew then for certain that he and his brothers were descendants of that lineage. At that he felt tremendous pride, but he deeply regretted both the loss of his mother and his father’s grief. He also realized that at the origin of this dreadful misfortune was his uncle the Count of Forez, and swore by the Trinity to make him pay for it. He rode off with his brother and his ten knights toward the Forez. Learning that his uncle was up in a fortress on a high promontory, which was at that time named Jalensi and is now called Marcilly-le-Chaˆtel, he hastened up there and found the count in the hall among his nobles.90 ‘‘Death to you, vile traitor!’’ he shouted. ‘‘On account of you we’ve lost our mother!’’ Geoffroy brandished his sword as he advanced toward the count, who, well acquainted with his ferocity, espied the entry to the main tower and fled in that direction with Geoffroy hot on his heels. Geoffroy pursued him from floor to floor until they came to the top of the tower, just beneath the roof. The count spotted an opening onto the roof and slipped through it, with Geoffroy following, his sword poised to strike. Terrified of dying, the count attempted to jump onto a small shelter nearby but lost his balance and plunged downward, bouncing off the rocks as he fell; before he hit bottom he was already dead, his body shattered. Geoffroy saw him lying far below in a hideous posture, but felt no pity. Instead he shouted, ‘‘Vile traitor, I lost my mother because of your vicious slander, and now you’ve paid for it!’’ When he came down, not one of the count’s men was brave enough even to glance at him. He ordered them to bury the body, which they did at once, and the funeral was held immediately. Then Geoffroy told the nobles why he had provoked his uncle’s death, which calmed them a bit when they learned of the count’s wrongdoing. Geoffroy made them pay homage to his brother Remonnet, who became the Count of Forez. Very soon thereafter, all this was reported to Raymond. He felt great grief, though his sorrow was lessened by the fact that his brother’s urging had been the immediate cause of the loss of Melusine. Then he said to himself, ‘‘What’s

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:29

PS

PAGE 200

raymond

201

done is done. Now I must calm Geoffroy before he does more harm.’’ He sent Thierry to bid him come to Lusignan, and so he did. As soon as he caught sight of his father he threw himself on his knees before him, begging for forgiveness: ‘‘Dear father, please forgive me and put aside your wrath, and I swear to you that I will have the abbey rebuilt more beautiful and better endowed than it was before, with twenty more monks than there were before!’’ ‘‘Indeed,’’ said Raymond, ‘‘all that can easily be done, but you cannot bring the other monks back to life. That cannot be changed. Geoffroy, I must now embark on the pilgrimage I have for such a long time vowed to make. I leave the governance of my land to you, and if I do not return—and may God deal with me as He sees fit—it is yours. But I want everything your mother ordered to be carried out. She gave your brother Thierry Parthenay, Vouvant, Mervent, and the lands dependent on them as far as La Rochelle, Chaˆtelaillon, and all the rest. And I now declare him heir to all of it.’’ Geoffroy replied, ‘‘My dear lord and father, it shall be done, exactly as you wish.’’

RAYMOND: PILGRIMAGE AND PENANCE

Then Raymond assembled a large number of knights and squires, chaplains, clerics, and many artisans, along with vast amounts of gold and silver, and set out. Geoffroy and Thierry rode with him for a way, and as they rode, Geoffroy told them about the splendor of the tomb of King Elinas set atop six columns of pure gold in the mountain of Brumblerio; about the alabaster statue of Queen Presine standing at the king’s feet on a pedestal; and about the tablet she held and what was inscribed on it. He told them about how the couple’s three daughters, including their own mother, Melusine, had each been predestined, giving the entire account, just as it happened, and just as I have related it in presenting King Elinas at the beginning of this story. Raymond listened very attentively and the news pleased him enormously, especially Geoffroy’s affirmation that Melusine was the daughter of King Elinas and Presine. Then he sent his children back to Lusignan, and they were saddened to see him leave. To Thierry he gave the ring Melusine had given him upon her departure, then he rode on toward Rome. He and his band crossed the mountains near Mont Jovet, rode through Lombardy, and eventually arrived one evening in Nero’s gardens in Rome.91 Early the next day he went to Saint Peter’s and obtained an audience with

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:29

PS

PAGE 201

raymond

201

done is done. Now I must calm Geoffroy before he does more harm.’’ He sent Thierry to bid him come to Lusignan, and so he did. As soon as he caught sight of his father he threw himself on his knees before him, begging for forgiveness: ‘‘Dear father, please forgive me and put aside your wrath, and I swear to you that I will have the abbey rebuilt more beautiful and better endowed than it was before, with twenty more monks than there were before!’’ ‘‘Indeed,’’ said Raymond, ‘‘all that can easily be done, but you cannot bring the other monks back to life. That cannot be changed. Geoffroy, I must now embark on the pilgrimage I have for such a long time vowed to make. I leave the governance of my land to you, and if I do not return—and may God deal with me as He sees fit—it is yours. But I want everything your mother ordered to be carried out. She gave your brother Thierry Parthenay, Vouvant, Mervent, and the lands dependent on them as far as La Rochelle, Chaˆtelaillon, and all the rest. And I now declare him heir to all of it.’’ Geoffroy replied, ‘‘My dear lord and father, it shall be done, exactly as you wish.’’

RAYMOND: PILGRIMAGE AND PENANCE

Then Raymond assembled a large number of knights and squires, chaplains, clerics, and many artisans, along with vast amounts of gold and silver, and set out. Geoffroy and Thierry rode with him for a way, and as they rode, Geoffroy told them about the splendor of the tomb of King Elinas set atop six columns of pure gold in the mountain of Brumblerio; about the alabaster statue of Queen Presine standing at the king’s feet on a pedestal; and about the tablet she held and what was inscribed on it. He told them about how the couple’s three daughters, including their own mother, Melusine, had each been predestined, giving the entire account, just as it happened, and just as I have related it in presenting King Elinas at the beginning of this story. Raymond listened very attentively and the news pleased him enormously, especially Geoffroy’s affirmation that Melusine was the daughter of King Elinas and Presine. Then he sent his children back to Lusignan, and they were saddened to see him leave. To Thierry he gave the ring Melusine had given him upon her departure, then he rode on toward Rome. He and his band crossed the mountains near Mont Jovet, rode through Lombardy, and eventually arrived one evening in Nero’s gardens in Rome.91 Early the next day he went to Saint Peter’s and obtained an audience with

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:29

PS

PAGE 201

202

melusine

Pope Benedict. Upon learning who he was, the pope received him with great respect. Raymond made confession to him as fully as he could, and the pope set him the penance that he found appropriate for breaking his oath to his wife. That day Raymond dined with the pope and the next day set out to visit all the holy places of Rome, which took him eight days to accomplish. Then he took leave of the pope: ‘‘Holy Father, I do not believe that I would ever feel joy in my heart if I were to return to my land to spend what remains of my life, for I hope to enter some hermitage.’’ ‘‘Where do you intend to go?’’ asked the pope. ‘‘Holy Father, I have heard that there is a very good and devout place at Montserrat, in Aragon.’’92 ‘‘So it is said, my son,’’ was the reply. ‘‘Holy Father,’’ said Raymond, ‘‘I have the devotion to become a hermit, if it please God, and I shall pray to Him to alleviate my wife’s pain.’’ ‘‘Go with the Holy Spirit, then,’’ replied the Holy Father, ‘‘and everything you do in true devotion I accept in lieu of penance.’’ Raymond bowed to him and kissed his foot, and the pope gave him his blessing. Raymond had everything loaded swiftly onto his horses. I shall not name for you all the places he stopped, or his lodgings, or the route he took before he came to Toulouse, where he dismissed all his people except his chaplain and a cleric, paying them all generously. He sent sealed letters to Geoffroy and the nobles of his land, indicating that Geoffroy was to receive their homage in his stead and that the nobles were to accept him as their lord. His companions left him with great sorrow, for he refused to tell them what road he would take. Know, however, that he set out with ample resources and finally arrived at Narbonne.93 There he had a number of simple monastic robes made for himself, as well as appropriate garments for his chaplain and his cleric. Then he left, took the narrow pass at the pond of Salces, passed below the castle there, and went on to Perpignan, where he spent the night. The next day he went through Le Boulou and Le Perthus, arriving at Figueras for dinner and at Girona for the night. He continued on to Barcelona, stopping at a fine inn for three days to see the city, which he found very beautiful.94 On the fourth day he went on to Montserrat, where he visited the church and the entire area, which seemed to him very much devoted to piety; he was still wearing his secular clothing. He told those in charge of lodging pilgrims that he wished to remain for the day. His horses were stabled, and they assigned him a fine, spacious room for himself and his men. He went up to visit the hermits’ dwellings, but

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:29

PS

PAGE 202

raymond

203

beyond the fifth one the ascent was so steep that he did not attempt to climb any farther.95 He found that there was no hermit in the third one, its occupant having recently died. Now it was the custom that if within a given period no newcomer became a hermit and occupied the vacated place, the hermit living immediately below it would move up to occupy the vacant dwelling while the one just below him would take his place, so that the lowest hermitage always remained vacant until someone came in the spirit of devotion to establish himself there. According to the system normally in use, the hermit lowest down would receive the provisions for all seven hermits, take from them his own allotment for the day, and then carry the rest up to the next man above him, who would do likewise, and so on up the line. Raymond asked a hermit about their way of life, and their piety inspired him even more to reside there. He left the hermit and went down to see the prior of the abbey. The latter was in Collbato´, the village below, which was under his jurisdiction, so he asked to be taken there, and the monks readily agreed.96 He left his men behind and followed a servant down an extremely steep and sheer cliff by means of a series of ladders. The prior welcomed them warmly, and Raymond told him of his pious desire to become a hermit, adding that the Church would not be the worse for it. The prior could tell that he was a man of noble origin and high estate, and granted his request. Raymond rejoiced in his heart when the prior granted him occupancy of the fourth hermitage, and praised Jesus Christ. He spent the night with the prior and in the morning climbed the ladders back up to the abbey, where his investiture took place and he abandoned his secular garb for that of a hermit, with which he had come well furnished. When mass was celebrated he made an offering of several precious stones mounted in gold. After the service they went to dine, and Raymond had portions of food taken to his brother hermits along with notice of his coming, for which they praised God and prayed that he remain in true devotion. He remained in the abbey until the following day, when, after mass, he was escorted to the foot of the cliff below the dwellings. He took his leave and climbed up to his hermitage, where his chaplain joined him daily to say mass. His cleric helped him recite his hours, and Raymond led a very devout life. The news spread throughout the kingdom of Aragon, through Catalonia, and farther still to Languedoc, that a foreign nobleman had become a hermit at Montserrat.97 But no one knew what region or what country he came from,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:29

PS

PAGE 203

204

melusine

and he did not wish to reveal it. Several nobles came to visit him, and the King of Aragon and the counts and nobles of the land inquired about his state, but they were never able to learn anything from him. With that the story ceases to speak of Raymond and turns to what his men did when they left Toulouse. They crossed the Guyenne and through the Poitou to Lusignan, where they found Geoffroy and a number of the barons of the land. They greeted him and the nobles on behalf of his father, and gave them their respective letters from Raymond. When the nobles had read and understood theirs, they said to Geoffroy, ‘‘Sire, since your father no longer wishes to govern us and wants us to do homage to you, we are all prepared to do so.’’ ‘‘I am deeply grateful to you, good lords,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘and I am quite ready to receive it.’’ After the barons had done homage to him, the word spread that Raymond had gone into exile on account of his great sorrow at losing his wife. Throughout the land people mourned so deeply, and with such regret for their lord and their lady, that it was pitiful to see and hear it. They were also very fearful of Geoffroy on account of his ferocious temperament, but their anxieties were groundless, for he was to govern them kindly and well. Geoffroy was deeply remorseful that through his sin he had lost his father as well as his mother, for those who had returned could not tell him where his father had gone, or even into what region. His conscience troubled him, and he dwelt on how at Maillezais, without cause, he had burned the monks, the abbot, and his brother Fromont, as a result of which his mother had been lost. He also remembered how he had caused his uncle the Count of Forez to flee from the main tower of Marcilly-le-Chaˆtel onto the ledge from which he fell to his death. He began to ruminate about his sins, and said to himself that if God did not take pity on him his soul was in great peril of damnation. He went alone into a room and began to grieve mightily and to weep for his sins, and it was there that he had the devout idea of going to Rome to confess to the Holy Father. He summoned his beloved brother Thierry to come from Parthenay to speak with him. When he arrived, Geoffroy received him warmly and told him he wanted to leave him in charge of the domain and go to Rome to confess his sins to the Holy Father; he also said that he would never rest until he found their father, if he possibly could. Thierry begged to go with him, but Geoffroy insisted that both of them should not leave the land and that it was better for him to remain. And so he left with a good entourage and abundant riches, and also took a servant who had been to Rome and had returned as far

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:29

PS

PAGE 204

raymond

205

as Toulouse with Raymond, instructing him to follow the same itinerary that his father had taken and to lodge them in all the same places, which the servant pledged to do. Geoffroy traveled long and far until he came to Rome, where the Holy Father greeted him warmly when he learned who he was. Geoffroy very devoutly confessed all the sins he could recall. The pope charged him to have the abbey of Maillezais rebuilt and to establish 120 monks there; he also gave him several other penances about which I shall not speak here. Geoffroy told the pope about his desire to find his father, and the Holy Father told him to seek him at Montserrat in Aragon, where he had said upon leaving Rome that he would become a hermit. Geoffroy took leave of the pope and kissed his foot, and the pope gave him his blessing. He left Rome at once and traveled with his entourage to Toulouse, where he stayed in the very inn where his father had stayed. His servant asked the innkeeper’s boy if he knew what direction his master Raymond had taken when he left there. The boy replied that he had taken the road to Narbonne, but he knew no more than that, which the servant reported to Geoffroy. ‘‘This road here is the most direct one to Aragon,’’ Geoffroy said, ‘‘but since my father took that other one, we will take it, too.’’ The next morning they pressed on to Narbonne, where they again stayed at the inn where Raymond had stayed. The servant made inquiries and learned that Raymond had also had monks’ robes made. Geoffroy went on to Perpignan and Barcelona, then took the road to Montserrat, located the abbey, sent his horses to Collbato´, and entered the chapel. There in the lighted chapel the servant noticed Raymond’s chaplain and informed Geoffroy, who felt great joy and went to greet him. The chaplain knelt before him, bade him welcome, and told him of the holy life his father was leading, of how he made confession and received the sacraments every day, and how he ate no animal food. Geoffroy asked where his father was, and the chaplain indicated the hermitage. ‘‘There are seven of them up along this cliff, where he took the fourth place,’’ he said. ‘‘But, my lord, you cannot speak with him today; you shall speak with him tomorrow morning.’’ ‘‘That displeases me,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘but since it has to be, I shall wait.’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ said the chaplain, ‘‘you may go to hear mass which is about to be said at the high altar here, and in the meantime I shall tell your people to make up your room and have dinner prepared.’’ Geoffroy readily agreed, and went to hear mass with his ten knights and some thirty squires he had brought with him.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:30

PS

PAGE 205

206

melusine

The monks queried the chaplain, ‘‘Who is this hulking devil with the big tooth? He seems very cruel; how do you know him? Is he from your land?’’ ‘‘Indeed he is,’’ said the chaplain. ‘‘That is Geoffroy of Lusignan, one of the best, most valiant knights in the world. And he holds a fine and noble domain.’’ They said, ‘‘We have heard about him. Wasn’t he the one who killed that giant in Gue´rande and then another one in Northumberland, and who burned the abbot and the monks and the abbey of Maillezais because his brother had entered it without his permission?’’ ‘‘It is so,’’ said the chaplain, ‘‘it is he, and no other.’’ Then one of the monks said, ‘‘Never believe me again if he hasn’t come here to do us some terrible harm. I’m going to look for somewhere safe to hide!’’ ‘‘No,’’ said the chaplain, ‘‘you can be sure that he will do you no harm, and you will be very glad he has come because there is someone here whom he loves more than anyone else in the world.’’ This reassured the monks a little, and when they knew more about it there was a flurry of cleaning and elaborate preparations as if God himself had just descended into their midst. They sent for the prior, who was below in Collbato´, notifying him that Geoffroy Big-Tooth had come there on a pilgrimage with a handsome company. The prior mounted the ladders and found Geoffroy at the church, where he had just heard mass. He bowed to him courteously, and told him that the church, and all the monks and their goods, were at his disposal. ‘‘Reverend prior,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘many thanks. Know that I love this place very much, and if it please God it will not suffer because of my presence or that of my retinue.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said the prior, ‘‘may God see to it.’’ Then the chaplain summoned Geoffroy to dinner, and he took the prior by the hand and led him up to dine with him. They washed and sat down for the meal; after dinner grace was said, and Geoffroy conversed with the prior for a long time; thus the time passed until the next day. The next morning Geoffroy arose, joined his father’s chaplain and the prior, and they went to hear mass. Then he was escorted to the cliff, and the chaplain went ahead and began to climb up the mountain. Geoffroy took leave of the prior, who had no idea his father was there and thought he was merely going up to inspect the hermitages, and began the climb following the chaplain. After about twenty steps they had to go up the other side, and kept turning every twenty steps. Proceeding in this way they reached the third hermitage, which was at an altitude of more than eighty feet. Raymond’s cleric was waiting for the chaplain outside the fourth hermitage, and when he saw Geoffroy

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:30

PS

PAGE 206

raymond

207

coming up he recognized him easily, having seen him once before. He entered the hermitage and said to Raymond, ‘‘My lord, your son Geoffroy is arriving with your chaplain.’’ Raymond was very joyful: ‘‘By the grace of God, and he is most welcome.’’ When the chaplain arrived, Raymond had him tell Geoffroy he could not see him until he had heard mass, to which Geoffroy replied, ‘‘Just as he wishes.’’ Raymond made confession, heard mass, and received the sacraments. In the meantime Geoffroy gazed up along the great cliffs, high and sheer, and saw the three other hermitages above him, and St. Michael’s Chapel, which is the fifth of them. Then he looked down and marveled greatly that any man had dared to inhabit that place; from there the church and the abbey below resembled tiny cells. Then the chaplain called him, and Geoffroy went in, knelt, and greeted his father very sweetly. Raymond ran to embrace him, kissing him while drawing him to his feet. They sat down on a low bench before the altar, and Geoffroy told his father about how he had gone to Rome and confessed to the pope, who had told him that he would find Raymond at Montserrat. They had a great many things to say to each other, and Geoffroy entreated his father to return to assume his heritage. ‘‘Fair son,’’ said Raymond, ‘‘that I cannot do, for I want to live out my life here, and pray to God for your mother and for myself, and also that God forgive you.’’ Geoffroy remained there all that day until the next, when Raymond heard mass early in the morning and went about his customary activities. Then he said to Geoffroy, ‘‘Fair son, you must leave here now and return to your domain; greet all my nobles and my children for me.’’ Weeping, Geoffroy took leave of his father and left very reluctantly. He went down the cliff to the abbey, where the prior welcomed him and was very surprised that he had remained up there so long. The story says that he gave many rich gifts and fine jewels to the church, and then took leave of the prior and the monks. The prior accompanied him as far as Collbato´. Geoffroy dined with him there, and told him in confession that Raymond was his father; he said that he would look after his needs so that the church would lose nothing on his account, and that he would come to see him once each year for as long as he lived. The prior replied that he need not be concerned for Raymond, for he would look after him. Geoffroy departed and stayed the night in Barcelona, then returned along the same road he had traveled before until he came to Lusignan, where his brother Thierry and the nobles received him gladly and were joyful at his

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:30

PS

PAGE 207

208

melusine

coming. He told Thierry all about their father, and Thierry, who loved Raymond very much, wept tenderly. Then Geoffroy said to him, ‘‘My dear sweet brother, you must stay here for a while longer, for I want to go to see our two brothers in Germany, King Renaud of Bohemia and Duke Antoine of Luxembourg. But I shall not go without armed men, for there are brigands in that area eager to rob travelers.’’ Thierry agreed that was wise, but proposed another plan: ‘‘Let us both leave our land in the care of our nobles, and take five hundred armed men with us, because I have heard that there is a great war going on between the Alsatians and the Austrians.’’ ‘‘Good idea,’’ replied Geoffroy, ‘‘and our brother Antoine may well be involved in it.’’ While they were making their preparations, their brother Eudes, Count of the Marche, arrived with sixty armed men, for at that time he was at war with the Count of Vendoˆme, and their brother Remonnet, Count of Forez, arrived that same day.98 The brothers were overjoyed to be reunited and to hear the news of their father, and said they would all go together to see him. Geoffroy summoned men to rebuild the abbey of Maillezais and told them how to arrange for the money to pay the workers. He and Thierry each left a capable overseer in charge. When Eudes and Remonnet learned that their brothers were setting out for Germany to see Renaud and Antoine, they said they would do likewise, and sent to their lands for men to meet them farther along at Bonneval.99 The brothers had a combined force of two thousand armed men and one thousand crossbowmen. When the Count of Vendoˆme learned of that, he thought that Count Eudes had complained to them and that they were coming to drive him out, and he feared Geoffroy so much that he came to Bonneval to put himself at the mercy of Eudes. The latter pardoned him his misdeed, and he did homage for the land over which the hatred had arisen. Then the brothers left Bonneval and pushed ahead until they came to Champagne; they stayed the night there on the banks of the Meuse, below a fortress called Dun-le-Chaˆtel because it was located on a high cliff over the river.100

SIX SONS OF LUSIGNAN DEFEND ALSACE

Now I shall turn to the King of Alsace, who was engaged in a major war against the Count of Freiburg and the Duke of Austria. They had done him great damage and laid siege to him in one of his fortresses named Porrentruy,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:30

PS

PAGE 208

208

melusine

coming. He told Thierry all about their father, and Thierry, who loved Raymond very much, wept tenderly. Then Geoffroy said to him, ‘‘My dear sweet brother, you must stay here for a while longer, for I want to go to see our two brothers in Germany, King Renaud of Bohemia and Duke Antoine of Luxembourg. But I shall not go without armed men, for there are brigands in that area eager to rob travelers.’’ Thierry agreed that was wise, but proposed another plan: ‘‘Let us both leave our land in the care of our nobles, and take five hundred armed men with us, because I have heard that there is a great war going on between the Alsatians and the Austrians.’’ ‘‘Good idea,’’ replied Geoffroy, ‘‘and our brother Antoine may well be involved in it.’’ While they were making their preparations, their brother Eudes, Count of the Marche, arrived with sixty armed men, for at that time he was at war with the Count of Vendoˆme, and their brother Remonnet, Count of Forez, arrived that same day.98 The brothers were overjoyed to be reunited and to hear the news of their father, and said they would all go together to see him. Geoffroy summoned men to rebuild the abbey of Maillezais and told them how to arrange for the money to pay the workers. He and Thierry each left a capable overseer in charge. When Eudes and Remonnet learned that their brothers were setting out for Germany to see Renaud and Antoine, they said they would do likewise, and sent to their lands for men to meet them farther along at Bonneval.99 The brothers had a combined force of two thousand armed men and one thousand crossbowmen. When the Count of Vendoˆme learned of that, he thought that Count Eudes had complained to them and that they were coming to drive him out, and he feared Geoffroy so much that he came to Bonneval to put himself at the mercy of Eudes. The latter pardoned him his misdeed, and he did homage for the land over which the hatred had arisen. Then the brothers left Bonneval and pushed ahead until they came to Champagne; they stayed the night there on the banks of the Meuse, below a fortress called Dun-le-Chaˆtel because it was located on a high cliff over the river.100

SIX SONS OF LUSIGNAN DEFEND ALSACE

Now I shall turn to the King of Alsace, who was engaged in a major war against the Count of Freiburg and the Duke of Austria. They had done him great damage and laid siege to him in one of his fortresses named Porrentruy,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:30

PS

PAGE 208

six sons of lusignan defend alsace

209

some 120 miles from Basel.101 The King of Alsace had requested King Renaud of Bohemia, his nephew by marriage, and Duke Antoine of Luxembourg to come to his aid against his enemies. King Renaud went to Luxembourg with three thousand men, taking with him his wife, Queen Aiglentine, and his son Olliphar. The reunion was joyful, and Antoine welcomed his brother, sisterin-law, and nephew very warmly. Duchess Crestienne came out to greet them with her two sons, Bertrand and Lohier. They all entered the city joyfully and went to the castle, while the men from Bohemia stayed in tents and pavilions down in the meadow. Then two knights from Poitou who had been with Renaud and Antoine while they were conquering their lands arrived. When they came to the meadow and saw the Bohemian host on one side and Duke Antoine’s men on the other, they were very startled, and asked whether the city was under siege. The reply was no, so they proceeded to the castle, and went up into the hall where they were recognized and warmly received by everyone. Then they greeted the two brothers on behalf of Geoffroy, their other three brothers, and their entire company. Renaud and Antoine were delighted to hear their news, and they asked whether their brothers were well prepared. ‘‘Yes indeed!’’ was the reply. ‘‘They are only one league from here, with two thousand armed men and one thousand crossbowmen, and they’re coming to see you.’’ ‘‘I say, Antoine, good brother,’’ said King Renaud, ‘‘this is how one goes to see one’s friends graciously and in good company; they are certainly not coming emptyhanded!’’ And Antoine cried, ‘‘To our horses! And have the whole city decked out at once!’’ The two brothers assembled a fine company of knights and squires, the two Poitevin knights with them, and all rode out to meet their brothers, while the ladies went to their quarters to prepare themselves. Antoine and Renaud met up with the advance troops and asked where their four brothers were. ‘‘They are there under that azure and silver banner,’’ they were told, and there they found Geoffroy astride a tall gray charger, with his three brothers behind him, all mounted on sturdy chargers, lances in hand and fully armed except for their helmets. When they learned their two brothers were arriving, they had a space cleared, with no one to come within four lances’ lengths of them; armed riders were positioned in front and behind to keep the others in formation. Then King Renaud and Duke Antoine went to greet and welcome their brothers amid great joy. They rode onward two by two, with the eldest, Eudes and Antoine, in the lead, followed by King Renaud and Geoffroy, then Remonnet and Thierry, leading their host with banners

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:30

PS

PAGE 209

210

melusine

flying. At Luxembourg, which had by then been festively decorated, all the citizens were at their windows, richly and nobly dressed, as were the ladies in the castle. They were all eager to see the brothers, especially Geoffroy, whose prowess had been much discussed. Entering the city, the brothers had their retinues lodged among the residents. There was a flurry of activity setting up tents and pavilions outside the city walls. The brothers made a most noble entry into Luxembourg, with Antoine and Geoffroy in the lead. Everyone, nobles and commoners alike, marveled at the fierce grandeur of the two barons, and all said that these two men were well cut out to defeat an army. They dismounted at the castle, where the queen and the duchess came hand in hand to curtsy to the brothers, with their children following them. There was much celebrating; the tables were set up, dinner was readied, and they all washed, seated themselves, and were very nobly served. After dinner Geoffroy recounted his adventure involving the tomb of King Elinas, from whom the brothers were all descended; they were very pleased to learn of that, and then of their father’s departure and where he was, for they knew the rest of it well enough. Then Renaud told Geoffroy and his other brothers how he and Antoine were going to the aid of the King of Alsace, whom the Duke of Austria, the Count of Freiburg, the Count of Salerno, and some ten counts of Germany beyond the Rhine were holding under siege at Porrentruy. ‘‘My lords and brothers,’’ Geoffroy responded, ‘‘we have not come here for leisure, when you have such an important undertaking before you. Had we known of it when we left Lusignan, the four of us would have brought more men, though we have more than enough here already. But, fair lords, let us not linger here, but rush in upon our enemies!’’ Then he rose, took leave of his two sisters-in-law and his nephews, and said, ‘‘Fair lords, never put off until tomorrow what one can do today!’’ Geoffroy, Eudes, Remonnet, and Thierry all left the hall, along with their brothers, the nobles, and the ladies; everyone marveled at Geoffroy’s fierce demeanor. The brothers mounted, but Geoffroy would not allow Renaud or Antoine to accompany them. Instead he told them, ‘‘Take leave of your wives, my sisters-in-law, and of your people, and see to your own needs. I and my three brothers here shall go organize our men and find guides who know the country. The four of us, with our men, will form the vanguard.’’ On the way back, the other brothers said to one another, ‘‘This man cannot endure for long, because he is absolutely fearless.’’ ‘‘Nor is it of any use to give him advice,’’ said Duke Antoine, ‘‘for I was told long ago that he will do

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:31

PS

PAGE 210

six sons of lusignan defend alsace

211

nothing except exactly what he wants. Our brothers Urian and Guyon both wrote to tell me how he behaved in Syria and elsewhere overseas: if he saw two hundred thousand men before him and he had only ten thousand, he would attack.’’ Renaud replied, ‘‘That’s why we should be sure to stay close to him if he becomes involved. I can’t blame him for feeling his own power and boldly acting on it; there is only good in that, and a thing boldly undertaken and pursued is already half achieved.’’ That evening they bade farewell to their wives, leaving them with good overseers. In the meantime Geoffroy made his arrangements and acquired what he needed, including good guides. He inquired about the enemy and about the places where they could cross back over the river, learning that they could only cross at Freiburg or at Basel, and it seemed to him that if he could control one of those crossings he could easily defeat his enemies. Early the next day he had his trumpets sound. Mass was said, the men armed themselves, and he set out in fine array. His two brothers came out of the city and had their army move out. There you would have seen six banners of Lusignan billowing in the breeze! Anyone having to confront them should think twice! Their armies forged across Lorraine and the plains of Alsace until, one evening, they made camp along a river six leagues from the enemy troops and only five from Freiburg. Geoffroy called his brothers together and said to them, ‘‘We must not fall upon those men without first defying them. We have to warn them to defend themselves.’’ The others agreed, and they had letters written, as follows: ‘‘To you, Duke of Austria, and you, Count of Freiburg, and all your allies: we, Renaud of Lusignan, King of Bohemia; Antoine of Lusignan, Duke of Luxembourg; Eudes of Lusignan, Count of the Marche; Geoffroy, Lord of Lusignan; Remonnet of Lusignan, Count of Forez; and Thierry of Lusignan, Lord of Parthenay, hereby notify you to prepare to defend yourselves, for we shall do you great harm as soon as we can because of the wrong that you are doing and have done to our dear and well-loved uncle, the King of Alsace.’’ To this challenge they set their six seals. The message was entrusted to a herald, who went as far as the besieging forces and presented it to the duke. The challenge was read aloud. ‘‘What’s this?’’ said the Germans to one another. ‘‘Has the devil brought all the Lusignans to this country? You never hear news about anybody else, whether among Saracens or among Christians!’’ The herald returned to our people, and told them how those in the army were marveling that so many from Lusignan

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:31

PS

PAGE 211

212

melusine

should have come there. Geoffroy replied, ‘‘They’ve heard of us, but as soon as we’re able they’re soon going to see us up close, God willing!’’ That night, while the army rested, Geoffroy told his three brothers to take the vanguard, because he had something to attend to. They told him to go with God’s protection, and to be very careful. ‘‘Have no fear,’’ he replied, ‘‘I’ll take good care of myself, God willing.’’ He left with five hundred armed men and one hundred crossbowmen, and with two good guides who knew the land well; he had them lead him toward Freiburg, and at daybreak they hid among the hedges to wait for what would happen next. Just before sunrise he crept away from their hiding place all alone and went up to the top of a low mountain, armed with only a light head covering and no helmet. He had ten of his most trustworthy knights armed in the same manner. They each had a large sack filled with hay, and wore big boots and rusty spurs in the guise of servants. With them, too, was a squire from the Duchy of Luxembourg who was fluent in German. Geoffroy ordered them to be ready to enter the city when he came for them, and told the others who were lying in wait to be on the lookout: if he and the ten knights succeeded in entering through the gate, they were to ride after them at full speed. And so it was agreed. Just after sunrise, Geoffroy saw the barrier being raised; then the drawbridge was lowered and the main gate opened wide as a large number of animals came out. He immediately turned his horse around and had his ten knights mount; each one had a sack stuffed with rags on his saddlebow, and Geoffroy took one for himself. The squire who spoke German took one sack and rode out ahead, with Geoffroy behind him, bent over his load. When they came to the barrier, the squire cried, ‘‘Open up, open up! We’re so sleepy we can’t stand it, we’ve been riding all night!’’ The guards opened the passage for them, and asked what they were transporting. ‘‘It’s things we’ve acquired, and we come to sell them,’’ the squire replied. The guards let them in, and they went up on the bridge and entered through the gate. Then they threw down their sacks, drew their swords, and killed all the gatekeepers and guards. When those waiting in hiding realized that the others were inside, they spurred into the city in any way possible. Then there was an outcry ‘‘Betrayal, betrayal!’’ and from the other side ‘‘The city is taken!’’ When all was said and done, anyone found within was put to death, but many escaped. Geoffroy had the bridge over the river fortified by four hundred armed men and one hundred crossbowmen. Then he rode toward the army, but found

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:31

PS

PAGE 212

six sons of lusignan defend alsace

213

that it had moved on. His brothers, who had been very worried, were overjoyed to see him. He recounted his adventure and how the passage into Austria had been taken, should they need to use it. The others were very pleased, and they all spent that night in the open fields, fully armed, for they were within only a league of the enemy army. That same night, news arrived in the enemy camp that Freiburg had been taken, and the count and many others learned the details of its fall from the messenger, much to their chagrin. ‘‘These are clever men and adept at arms,’’ said the Duke of Austria, ‘‘and they are much to be feared. If we don’t find a remedy, they may well hand us a bitter defeat.’’ ‘‘That’s for sure,’’ said another, and they left it at that until the next day. At daybreak the Lusignan brothers heard mass and then drew up their battle plans. Geoffroy and the three brothers who had come with him, along with all their men, were to engage the first battalion, Antoine the next one, and King Renaud the third. And so they set out, banners flying in the breeze; it was beautiful to behold! As the sun rose, they ascended a small mountain from which they could see Porrentruy and the siege laid all around it, then they immediately went down into the valley. A knight who had ridden out from the enemy encampment spotted them and sounded the alarm in the camp. Upon seeing the brothers arriving, the enemy rushed to arm and assume their battle formations. As the battle loomed, lances were lowered, and then there was the din of a fierce, violent encounter that left many dead on both sides. The armies clashed amid the dense undergrowth, where you could have seen the agony of hideous carnage. Geoffroy wielded such fierce blows with his sword that everyone he encountered fell asunder. The brothers’ six banners converged as the siblings advanced together, and the cry of ‘‘Lusignan!’’ rang out in many places as they broke through the defensive lines, putting the enemy all to flight. The Duke of Austria was felled by a single blow from Geoffroy and immediately captured. Antoine took the Count of Freiburg prisoner and turned him over to four knights. Why make a long story? The enemy was confounded, and all who could do so fled, some toward Basel, others toward Freiburg. The slaughter was gruesome: between twenty-five and thirty thousand Austrians and their supporters were slain. The spectacle terrified everyone observing from within the fort until someone arrived to tell them that the brothers from Lusignan were out there. Then the King of Alsace went out to where they were moving into the tents of those

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:31

PS

PAGE 213

214

melusine

they had just conquered. He greeted them affectionately and thanked them profusely for their noble assistance. The brothers had the Duke of Austria and the Count of Freiburg brought before him, along with six other counts, and turned them all over to him, saying, ‘‘Your Majesty, here are your enemies; do with them as you please,’’ for which he thanked them. With the brothers acting as intermediaries, the captives negotiated to make restitution to the King of Alsace for his losses; everything that had caused the war because they had laid claim to it would remain his. With that, both sides solemnly swore that they would never again make war on each other. Geoffroy had Freiburg returned to its count, who gratefully offered him his services. And Melide, the lovely daughter of the King of Alsace, was given in marriage to Bertrand, Duke Antoine’s son, who later became King of Alsace. The Duke of Austria and his men departed. The brothers, with the King of Alsace and Melide, went to Luxembourg, where the wedding was celebrated. After the festivities, King Renaud and his queen went to Bohemia, while Geoffroy and his other brothers bade farewell to their brother the duke, the duchess, and their nephews, and to the King of Alsace and his daughter, and everyone returned home; the newlyweds returned with the King of Alsace. Later the eight brothers were reunited at Montserrat, where they held a great celebration and managed to have their father Raymond come down from his hermitage. He was extremely happy to see all his children together, but soon took his leave and went back up to his retreat. The brothers made very generous gifts to the Church, then separated and returned to their respective lands, some by sea, the others by land.

RAYMOND’S NOBLE FUNERAL

For as long as Raymond lived, Geoffroy and Thierry visited him every year. Once, near the time set for their departure, Thierry came to Lusignan three days before they were to leave, and something happened that greatly amazed the brothers: the dragon appeared above the ramparts, so that all could see her, and circled them three times. Then she perched on the Poitevin Tower and uttered such grievous laments and fulsome sighs that those present thought they were actually hearing a woman’s voice, which indeed it was, the story tells us. Geoffroy and Thierry felt great pity, for they knew it was their mother, and began to weep tenderly. When she saw them crying, she leaned toward

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:31

PS

PAGE 214

214

melusine

they had just conquered. He greeted them affectionately and thanked them profusely for their noble assistance. The brothers had the Duke of Austria and the Count of Freiburg brought before him, along with six other counts, and turned them all over to him, saying, ‘‘Your Majesty, here are your enemies; do with them as you please,’’ for which he thanked them. With the brothers acting as intermediaries, the captives negotiated to make restitution to the King of Alsace for his losses; everything that had caused the war because they had laid claim to it would remain his. With that, both sides solemnly swore that they would never again make war on each other. Geoffroy had Freiburg returned to its count, who gratefully offered him his services. And Melide, the lovely daughter of the King of Alsace, was given in marriage to Bertrand, Duke Antoine’s son, who later became King of Alsace. The Duke of Austria and his men departed. The brothers, with the King of Alsace and Melide, went to Luxembourg, where the wedding was celebrated. After the festivities, King Renaud and his queen went to Bohemia, while Geoffroy and his other brothers bade farewell to their brother the duke, the duchess, and their nephews, and to the King of Alsace and his daughter, and everyone returned home; the newlyweds returned with the King of Alsace. Later the eight brothers were reunited at Montserrat, where they held a great celebration and managed to have their father Raymond come down from his hermitage. He was extremely happy to see all his children together, but soon took his leave and went back up to his retreat. The brothers made very generous gifts to the Church, then separated and returned to their respective lands, some by sea, the others by land.

RAYMOND’S NOBLE FUNERAL

For as long as Raymond lived, Geoffroy and Thierry visited him every year. Once, near the time set for their departure, Thierry came to Lusignan three days before they were to leave, and something happened that greatly amazed the brothers: the dragon appeared above the ramparts, so that all could see her, and circled them three times. Then she perched on the Poitevin Tower and uttered such grievous laments and fulsome sighs that those present thought they were actually hearing a woman’s voice, which indeed it was, the story tells us. Geoffroy and Thierry felt great pity, for they knew it was their mother, and began to weep tenderly. When she saw them crying, she leaned toward

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:31

PS

PAGE 214

raymond’s noble funeral

215

them and uttered such a piteous and sorrowful cry that all who heard it thought the fortress must be falling into an abyss. Melusine, in dragon’s guise, remained for a long time on the Poitevin Tower, and her children’s tears caused her great pain. She let out such a shrill cry that it seemed to everyone as if the fortress were collapsing, and as if she herself were weeping very tenderly. Then she rose into the air and flew straight toward Aragon; her tail was wondrously long, and banded with azure and silver.102 That very day she appeared at Montserrat, where the prior and all the monks saw her. At that time Raymond was very ill. He had made his testament, leaving abundant wealth to the Church and to his chaplain and cleric, and had chosen his burial site, as you shall hear further on. Geoffroy, Thierry, and the others were greatly perplexed about what the dragon’s apparition might mean. One of the local nobles who had been present when Melusine left Raymond came forward and told them, ‘‘I was in the room from which your mother took her leave of my lord your father and departed; her farewell was very piteous, and there was not a man or woman present who did not weep for pity. But you should know this: she said that as long as the world should last, she would appear three days before this fortress was to change lords, or when one of the heirs was about to die, both here and in the place where his life was to end. And you may be sure, from the direction I just saw her take, that you will find my lord your father dead when you arrive there.’’ Geoffroy was profoundly saddened by this news, as was Thierry. They swelled their provisions with silver, jewels, treasure, and men so that, if they should find their father dead, they would be able to provide so noble a funeral that there could be no reproach, and then they set out. They left their brother Eudes to protect and govern their lands, and took along with them one of his sons, Bernardon, a handsome and courteous lad of about fifteen or sixteen. Taking black garments for themselves and their retinue, they hastened to Montserrat, and settled their men in the village below. They learned that their father had already died, and that the dragon had appeared there on a certain day: it was the same day she had been at Lusignan, and their father had died the third day following. The prior had carried out his responsibilities well; he had had the body prepared and embalmed and the heart extracted, burying the entrails before the main altar in the lamp-lit chapel. The sepulcher was still wide open and well shored up. There were strong iron rings to support the bier when they

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:32

PS

PAGE 215

216

melusine

wished it to be lowered, for it was there that Raymond had ordered his burial. The body, wrapped in good waxed cloth, lay in its bier on two tall trestles before the main altar; the chapel was well lighted, and eight of the monks were always present, day and night, to recite psalms and vigils for the dead. The prior had arranged for a memorial mass, for which he had convoked the King of Aragon, the Counts of Empu´ries, Urgell, Cerdanya, and Prades, and several bishops, counts, and viscounts, all of whom were to be present.103 He was very glad to see the two brothers, who thanked him generously for the honors he had done their father, which they had learned about from Raymond’s chaplain. The preparations for the funeral held the following day were very elaborate. The next day the King of Aragon arrived with the queen, the nobles and prelates already mentioned, and many others, along with a great crowd of ladies and damsels and many inhabitants of the fine towns in the land. Geoffroy and Thierry, who along with their retinue were richly attired in their mourning garb, advanced to meet the King of Aragon and the princes and prelates, with the prior between them to introduce each of the lords by name. They bowed with great respect to the king, the queen, and the nobles of the land, thanking them for the honors done them and their father, whose soul they hoped God would amply pardon. They entered the church, the service began very piously, and abundant offerings were made. Raymond’s horses were donated to the church with the honors requisite for such a prince.104 After the service the body was interred and the tomb, which was elegant and ornate according to the usage of that time, was sealed. Then there was a sumptuous dinner. The King and Queen of Aragon closely observed Bernardon, the nephew of Geoffroy and Thierry, who served at table with consummate courtesy, and they found him much to their liking. After grace was said, the queen asked the king to find out from Geoffroy who he was. ‘‘Indeed,’’ said the king, ‘‘I was going to ask that, for he pleases me greatly, and it is even better that he pleases you as well.’’ He called Geoffroy and Thierry over and inquired about the lineage of the youth who was so well brought up. ‘‘He is the son of our brother Eudes, Count of the Marche,’’ they answered. ‘‘Geoffroy,’’ said the king, ‘‘he is quite clearly of noble stock. He pleases us greatly, both the queen and myself. Indeed, if you would leave him with us, we would treat him so well that you would be delighted.’’ ‘‘Sire,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘his father has two other sons and two daughters. Since the boy pleases you, he is very fortunate, and we are glad to consent,’’ and the king

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:32

PS

PAGE 216

raymond’s noble funeral

217

and queen thanked them. Bernardon later married the daughter of the Lord of Cabrera in Aragon, who had no other heirs, and the current heirs of Cabrera descend from him.105 The king and queen took leave of the brothers, who escorted them out, then returned to the church, where they gave their nephew a great abundance of money and a wise squire to advise him, and sent him off well accompanied. The king and queen received him gladly and greatly loved him. The two brothers then took leave of the prior and made a handsome contribution to the Church. They wanted to take their father’s chaplain and his cleric with them, but neither wanted to leave; the chaplain became a hermit in his master’s place, and the cleric remained to serve him there as he had served Raymond. Geoffroy and Thierry took their father’s heart with them; in each town where they spent the night during their journey, they had candles placed around it, and whenever possible they arranged for monks to recite psalms and vigils throughout the night. The prior of Montserrat accompanied them as far as Perpignan, then bade them farewell and returned to his abbey, and the two brothers went on to Lusignan. There they sent for their brothers the Count of Forez and the Count of the Marche, and had their father’s funeral celebrated at Notre Dame of Lusignan, in the presence of all the nobles of the land. The heart was buried with great ceremony, and the traditional dinner served. Then Geoffroy was acclaimed by all as rightful Lord of Lusignan. He and Thierry told Eudes of how the King and Queen of Aragon wanted to keep his son Bernardon with them, and he replied, ‘‘May God be praised, I think he is well-placed.’’ Then Geoffroy’s brothers and his nobles all went home. He remained in Lusignan, where he was to do many good things. He had the abbey of Maillezais rebuilt, larger and more powerful than before, and established 120 monks there, endowing them well and asking them to pray at all times for the souls of Raymond and Melusine, as well for their heirs and eventual descendants. Geoffroy had himself portrayed on the door of the abbey, life-sized and with as close a likeness as possible. The story says that King Urian ruled powerfully in Cyprus, as did his heirs after him; Guyon ruled in Armenia; Renaud in Bavaria, and his heirs after him; Antoine in Luxembourg, and his heirs after him; Eudes in the Marche; Remonnet in the Forez; Geoffroy in Lusignan; and Thierry in Parthenay. Here, then, ends the true history of the noble lineage of Lusignan in Poitou. In addition to their descendants about whom you have already heard, also

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:32

PS

PAGE 217

218

melusine

descended from them were the Pembrokes in England, the Cabreras in Aragon as I already mentioned, the Sassenage in the Dauphine´, the La Rochefoucauld, and the Cadillac, as one reads in the ancient chronicles.106

EPILOGUE I: THE KNIGHT OF THE TOWER

Although I said our story has ended, still I want to tell you more about Geoffroy. This true story tells us that for a good ten years after his father’s death, he governed his land without ever asking for an audit of his accounts, and did not give that matter any thought. And when anyone said, ‘‘My lord, request an audit of your accounts,’’ his reply was ‘‘Why? Are you wronging anyone because of the income or revenue I receive? If not, then what accounts would you have me hear about, when you and I are living quite comfortably, and my fortresses are well maintained, and all my needs attended to? You provide me with money when I ask for it, and spend it as I tell you to, and procure whatever I want; so why would you have me secure an audit of my accounts? I don’t want to hear about my accounts, nor would I even know what to ask you about them if I did. Do you think I’d want to build a house of gold? Those built of stone left to me by my father and mother are quite sufficient for me, thank you!’’ They answered him, ‘‘Sire, the least a lord can do is have his accounts audited once a year, if only to verify them for the security of his collectors and agents, so that no one could make claims on them or on their heirs.’’ They were so insistent that Geoffroy consented to an audit, and on the stipulated date the revenue collectors from all his lands came together in a hall. Geoffroy was present, and so was everyone he had convened to examine the accounts, for he himself had very little interest in the matter. They counted and recounted until everything was in order, except that at the end of the audit prepared by the collector in Lusignan an anomaly was found: ‘‘Item, ten sous for the orb of the tower.’’ Geoffroy noted that this man’s accounts for each of the last ten years invariably ended with this notation: ‘‘Item, ten sous for the orb of the tower.’’ Thus he asked what tower it was whose orb cost ten sous every year. ‘‘Can you not make it strong enough to last for more than ten or twenty years, so it would not appear in the accounts so often?’’ he demanded. ‘‘No, my lord, the sum is tribute money,’’ they replied. ‘‘And how can that be, since I hold the land of Lusignan and the fortress from God my Creator and from none other? Would that I might be

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:32

PS

PAGE 218

218

melusine

descended from them were the Pembrokes in England, the Cabreras in Aragon as I already mentioned, the Sassenage in the Dauphine´, the La Rochefoucauld, and the Cadillac, as one reads in the ancient chronicles.106

EPILOGUE I: THE KNIGHT OF THE TOWER

Although I said our story has ended, still I want to tell you more about Geoffroy. This true story tells us that for a good ten years after his father’s death, he governed his land without ever asking for an audit of his accounts, and did not give that matter any thought. And when anyone said, ‘‘My lord, request an audit of your accounts,’’ his reply was ‘‘Why? Are you wronging anyone because of the income or revenue I receive? If not, then what accounts would you have me hear about, when you and I are living quite comfortably, and my fortresses are well maintained, and all my needs attended to? You provide me with money when I ask for it, and spend it as I tell you to, and procure whatever I want; so why would you have me secure an audit of my accounts? I don’t want to hear about my accounts, nor would I even know what to ask you about them if I did. Do you think I’d want to build a house of gold? Those built of stone left to me by my father and mother are quite sufficient for me, thank you!’’ They answered him, ‘‘Sire, the least a lord can do is have his accounts audited once a year, if only to verify them for the security of his collectors and agents, so that no one could make claims on them or on their heirs.’’ They were so insistent that Geoffroy consented to an audit, and on the stipulated date the revenue collectors from all his lands came together in a hall. Geoffroy was present, and so was everyone he had convened to examine the accounts, for he himself had very little interest in the matter. They counted and recounted until everything was in order, except that at the end of the audit prepared by the collector in Lusignan an anomaly was found: ‘‘Item, ten sous for the orb of the tower.’’ Geoffroy noted that this man’s accounts for each of the last ten years invariably ended with this notation: ‘‘Item, ten sous for the orb of the tower.’’ Thus he asked what tower it was whose orb cost ten sous every year. ‘‘Can you not make it strong enough to last for more than ten or twenty years, so it would not appear in the accounts so often?’’ he demanded. ‘‘No, my lord, the sum is tribute money,’’ they replied. ‘‘And how can that be, since I hold the land of Lusignan and the fortress from God my Creator and from none other? Would that I might be

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:32

PS

PAGE 218

epilogue i

219

acquitted with Him for ten sous a year! To whom, then, do you pay them?’’ ‘‘In fact, sire, we don’t know!’’ ‘‘Then how do you expect me to sign off on your work? I also want to see the receipts from the one to whom you pay those ten sous of tribute money you say you pay for the orb of my tower every year. By God’s teeth, I won’t be taken in like this! If I can find out who he is, either he’ll show me why I owe him something, or he or you shall reimburse me what’s already been paid!’’ ‘‘My lord,’’ the collectors replied, ‘‘beginning some five or six years after your mother left your father, every year on the last day of August an immense hand came and seized the ornamental orb of the Poitevin tower and tore it away, so violently that much of the roof was destroyed; every year it cost twenty or thirty pounds to rebuild it. Then a man whom your father said he had never seen before came and advised him to place thirty pieces of silver, each worth four deniers, in a purse on the last day of August and have them carried, in the late afternoon, to the top floor of the tower; the ten sous, in a rawhide purse, were to be placed on the wooden beam under the shaft supporting the orb—he was to do the same every year—to ensure that the orb would remain intact. It has been done this way ever since, and the orb has not budged or been damaged, and the next day the purse is gone.’’ Geoffroy began to reflect intensely on this transaction and said nothing for a long while. Finally he said, ‘‘And how can you assume that, even if my father chose to indenture the estate while he held it, I should do the same, since it is free of all liens? You’ve all seen the document in which the good Count Aimery of Poitiers deeded it to my father, so free and clear that nothing is owed for it except to God. By heaven, I shall never pay a single farthing, nor shall anyone on my behalf !’’ He stormed out of the room in a rage with men scurrying along behind, not daring to say a word. Then he said, ‘‘Take care never to be so foolhardy as to pay a denier of that, for I would have you severely punished. I intend to find out who dares to exact tribute money from me this way. The day I agree to pay it, may I die a sudden, horrible death! But bring me the purse and the silver, and be here on the day when you always leave it for this person.’’ His men agreed and departed, and so things remained until the day came. Geoffroy sent for Thierry at Parthenay, and for Remonnet in the Forez and Eudes in the Marche. They all arrived on the same day, and they were quite amazed when he recounted this adventure. When they asked him what he intended to do, he merely replied, ‘‘You’ll see.’’ When the last day of August

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:32

PS

PAGE 219

220

melusine

arrived, Geoffroy heard mass, confessed devoutly, and took communion with great piety. He then went with his brothers and the nobles of the land to the fortress, where they dined. After dinner, he armed himself from head to foot and asked for the stole worn by the chaplain who had officiated at the mass, which he placed around his neck and crossed over his chest. Then he took the purse containing the thirty pieces of silver, worth, in all, ten sous, and hung it around his neck. He buckled on his sword and suspended his shield from his neck, and had the chaplain sprinkle him with holy water. Then he said to his brothers, ‘‘I commend you to God. I am going to see if I can find the one who exacts a tribute for my fortress of Lusignan. If he is not as strong as I am—if I defeat him—the silver will remain mine.’’ He climbed the tower to the highest floor, while his brothers and the nobles remained below in great fear that he would perish. But Geoffroy, ever intrepid, waited for a long time on the top floor of the tower, peering around in anticipation of whoever was to arrive. He waited all afternoon until vespers without seeing or hearing a thing. Shortly thereafter he heard a great commotion and saw the top of the tower shake, and moments later he beheld, standing before him, a huge knight, fully armed, who thundered, ‘‘What, Geoffroy, do you seek to deprive me of the tribute that is my due for the orb of this tower, which I have been paid every year since your father’s time? You do not act wisely.’’ ‘‘Where,’’ Geoffroy demanded, ‘‘is the letter entitling you to it? Show me what obliged my father to pay it, and if I see that you are in the right, here is your money all ready for you.’’ The other responded, ‘‘I have no letter, but until now I have been well paid.’’ ‘‘By heaven,’’ said Geoffroy, ‘‘even if I did owe you a legitimate debt, you would have a difficult time collecting it. You must think me naive when you try to intimidate me this way without showing me any claim. Say now, who are you, to have taken from me like a thief for some fourteen or fifteen years? I defy you in the name of almighty God, and defy you on behalf of my rightful heritage.’’ ‘‘Ah, but in faith,’’ the other said, ‘‘you must not doubt me, for I am truly a creature of God, and you shall know my name soon enough.’’ Then without another word they clashed, exchanging powerful, cruel blows; the din of their back-and-forth struggle and the clangor of swords on helmets resounded through the fortress below. Everyone realized that Geoffroy was up against a formidable challenge, and his brothers would have rushed to his aid had he not strictly forbidden them to do so. Now let me tell you about the combat! The knight of the tower, when he found Geoffroy so adept at swordplay, unsheathed his own sword and flung down his shield. At that Geoffroy likewise cast down his shield; brandishing his sword with both hands, he

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:33

PS

epilogue i

221

dealt the knight such a powerful blow on the helmet that it sent him reeling, pursued and overtook him, and then bashed him again with the pommel of the sword. The other seized him with both arms, and Geoffroy abandoned his sword and seized him, too, and they began to wrestle, ramming each other so forcefully that both were drenched in sweat. The knight spotted the purse, seized its thongs, and ripped it from Geoffroy’s neck. Geoffroy grabbed it back and clutched it in his fist, silver and all. Then the other yanked it with all his might, the thongs broke, and Geoffroy was left holding purse and silver in his hand. They had struggled for so long that the sun had already set. Then Geoffroy seized his sword in his right hand and cried out to the knight: ‘‘You still don’t have the purse or the money! It will cost you much blood before you do, but I am amazed you can withstand me for so long.’’ ‘‘Ah!’’ said the knight, ‘‘I am even more astounded that you can resist my power. I give you rendezvous for tomorrow, for it is now too late. You will find me in the fair meadow below, on the other side of the river, mounted and armed, to uphold my rightful claim against you. But you must give me your word that no one except you will cross the river.’’ ‘‘You have my word,’’ said Geoffroy. Whereupon the other vanished, and Geoffroy had no idea what had become of him. ‘‘Surely,’’ he mused, ‘‘here we have a clever messenger, and I am intrigued about what this can be!’’ Then he made his way down the steps, carrying the knight’s shield, which he had won. The story attests that when Geoffroy arrived below, with his own shield hanging around his neck and the knight’s shield in his right hand and the purse and silver in his left, his brothers and the nobles plied him with questions about what he had found up there, so astonished had they been by the commotion and the clanking of swords. Geoffroy told them that he had found a very able knight, who had caused him more grief than any other adversary he had ever encountered. He gave a full account of their struggle and of the words they exchanged, telling them how the knight had tried to seize the purse, how they had finally separated and with what agreement, and how the knight had appeared suddenly and disappeared the same way. The others laughed and said they had never heard such a tall tale, but when they saw that Geoffroy’s helmet was dented from the force of blows and his armor badly damaged they were no longer amused, and understood very well that this was no laughing matter. Then Geoffroy disarmed, and they dined. Early on the morrow, Geoffroy and his brothers arose and heard mass. Then he ate some bread soaked in wine, armed himself fully, mounted a sturdy courser, slung his shield around his neck, and grabbed his lance. His brothers

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:33

PS

222

melusine

and the nobles accompanied him as far as the river that runs through the meadow on the side toward Poitiers. There he left them and crossed the river, and immediately beheld a fully armed knight, shield hung from his neck and lance at rest, astride a great gray steed; he definitely looked powerful, courageous, and well trained in chivalry, like someone who hardly feared an adversary. Geoffroy hailed him loudly, ‘‘You there, sire, are you the one who exacts tribute for my fortress?’’ ‘‘Truly I am he!’’ ‘‘By my head,’’ cried Geoffroy, ‘‘I’m here to challenge you for it, so now defend yourself !’’ The knight set his lance at the ready and Geoffroy did likewise, and they clashed with such force that the strongest of lances would have shattered in their hands. They made bodily contact, impacting chests, shoulders, mounts, and heads, both of them with fire in their eyes. Then they drew their swords, and exchanged such shattering blows that those watching from across the river were amazed that either could survive such an onslaught. They fought until their shields were shredded and their armor stripped of its mail in a hundred places. And yet they struggled on until the hour of vespers, and still no one could say who had the upper hand. Then the knight spoke: ‘‘Geoffroy, listen to me. I have tested your mettle well enough. As for your ten sous, I acquit you of them. I want you to know that what I have done with them was strictly for the benefit of your father and his soul. The truth is that the pope had set him a penance for breaking his vow to your mother, and he had not completed it. Here is how things stand now: if you see fit to found a hospital and endow a chaplain there for the soul of your father, your tower will stand in peace, although more marvelous things will always occur up there than in any other part of the castle.’’ Geoffroy replied that if he could believe the speaker was on God’s side he would comply gladly, and the knight swore it was so. Thus Geoffroy acceded: ‘‘Be sure, then, that I shall do it, at the pleasure of Our Lord. But now please tell me who you are.’’ And the other replied, ‘‘Geoffroy, ask nothing more, for you can know no more, except that I am from God.’’ With that the knight vanished and Geoffroy never knew what became of him, nor did those on the far shore, who were also mystified. Geoffroy crossed back over the river and joined his brothers and the nobles, who asked how he had overcome his adversary and what had become of him. Geoffroy replied that they had made peace, but he couldn’t explain what had become of him. Back at Lusignan, he was disarmed in the hall. He had the shield he had won from the knight the day before hung from one of the pillars, where it remained

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:34

PS

PAGE 222

epilogue ii

223

until the hospital and the chapel of Lusignan were built and well-endowed by him; when that had been accomplished, it disappeared and no one ever knew what had become of it. Then Geoffroy’s brothers and the nobles each returned to his own land.

EPILOGUE II: THE CASTLE OF THE SPARROW HAWK

And here ends our story of the Lusignan family. However, because the Kings of Armenia are descended from them, I want to tell you about an adventure that befell a certain king of Armenia.107 The story says—and I myself have heard many people speak of this, as it was widely repeated at court—that long after the death of King Guyon there was a very handsome young king in Armenia, full of strength and vigor, willful, self-confident, and bold and fierce as a lion. He heard from some knights who had traveled afar that in Greater Armenia there was a stately, opulent castle inhabited by the most beautiful lady in all the world. She had a sparrow hawk, and if any knight of noble blood could keep vigil over it for three days and three nights without falling asleep, she would appear to him and grant him a boon of whatever earthly goods he might ask for, with the exception of carnal sin or touching her body. The handsome king, who was in his prime and very self-confident, said he would surely go there and would demand nothing other than her body. One could go to keep that vigil at only one time of the year: it was necessary to enter the castle two days before the Feast of Saint John, and to remain there that day and the next and the third, the saint’s day itself.108 To anyone who could keep vigil for these three days without sleeping, the lady would appear the next morning and give him the gift he requested. The king made ready for his voyage, put out to sea with a fine company, and arrived the night before the prescribed date at the Castle of the Sparrow Hawk. He had a handsome tent pitched before it, enjoyed a leisurely dinner, and then retired and slept until sunrise the next day; he heard mass and then breakfasted on wine-soaked bread. He armed himself then and took leave of his men, who were very distressed at his departure and felt sure they would never see him again. Thus he went off toward the castle. When he arrived at the entrance, an elderly man clad all in white came to him and asked what he sought. He replied, ‘‘I seek the adventure and the custom of this castle.’’ The good man answered, ‘‘You are most welcome;

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:34

PS

PAGE 223

epilogue ii

223

until the hospital and the chapel of Lusignan were built and well-endowed by him; when that had been accomplished, it disappeared and no one ever knew what had become of it. Then Geoffroy’s brothers and the nobles each returned to his own land.

EPILOGUE II: THE CASTLE OF THE SPARROW HAWK

And here ends our story of the Lusignan family. However, because the Kings of Armenia are descended from them, I want to tell you about an adventure that befell a certain king of Armenia.107 The story says—and I myself have heard many people speak of this, as it was widely repeated at court—that long after the death of King Guyon there was a very handsome young king in Armenia, full of strength and vigor, willful, self-confident, and bold and fierce as a lion. He heard from some knights who had traveled afar that in Greater Armenia there was a stately, opulent castle inhabited by the most beautiful lady in all the world. She had a sparrow hawk, and if any knight of noble blood could keep vigil over it for three days and three nights without falling asleep, she would appear to him and grant him a boon of whatever earthly goods he might ask for, with the exception of carnal sin or touching her body. The handsome king, who was in his prime and very self-confident, said he would surely go there and would demand nothing other than her body. One could go to keep that vigil at only one time of the year: it was necessary to enter the castle two days before the Feast of Saint John, and to remain there that day and the next and the third, the saint’s day itself.108 To anyone who could keep vigil for these three days without sleeping, the lady would appear the next morning and give him the gift he requested. The king made ready for his voyage, put out to sea with a fine company, and arrived the night before the prescribed date at the Castle of the Sparrow Hawk. He had a handsome tent pitched before it, enjoyed a leisurely dinner, and then retired and slept until sunrise the next day; he heard mass and then breakfasted on wine-soaked bread. He armed himself then and took leave of his men, who were very distressed at his departure and felt sure they would never see him again. Thus he went off toward the castle. When he arrived at the entrance, an elderly man clad all in white came to him and asked what he sought. He replied, ‘‘I seek the adventure and the custom of this castle.’’ The good man answered, ‘‘You are most welcome;

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:34

PS

PAGE 223

224

melusine

follow me, and I shall lead you to the place where you will find the adventure.’’ The king replied, ‘‘Many thanks, I am quite ready,’’ and the man went on before him. They passed the bridge and the gate, and the king marveled at the riches and splendor he observed in the courtyard. Then the good man went up the stairs to the hall, with the king behind him. Inside at one end was a perch made of a unicorn’s horn; it had a piece of velvet over it, the sparrow hawk on it, and a glove beside it. Then the man told him, ‘‘Friend, here you see the adventure of this castle, and I shall tell you the truth of it. Know, since you’ve come so far in the adventure, that you must keep a sleepless vigil over this sparrow hawk for three days and three nights. If fortune favors you and you are able to perform this duty, the lady of this castle will appear to you on the fourth day. Ask her then for whatever gift you want among earthly things, but do not ask for her body, for that you cannot have. And know that if you do demand it, ill will befall you; mark this well. And if you should fall asleep within the fixed term, know for certain that you will remain here for the rest of your life. Now be very careful about what you do.’’ After speaking these words the good man left. As the king surveyed the magnificent opulence surrounding him, he noticed a table covered with a beautiful white cloth and laden with all sorts of exquisite fare. He approached the table and took a small portion of the dish he found most appealing, but sampled only a little bit of that, then took a tiny sip of something. He was being very careful, for he knew well that too much food and drink induces sleep. Then he went about the hall admiring the decor. On the walls he saw many beautiful murals depicting stories, with legends above them indicating what they portrayed. Among them was the story of King Elinas of Scotland and Presine and their three daughters, from beginning to end: how the daughters had shut Elinas up in the high mountain of Brumblerio in Northumberland, and how their mother, Presine, had punished them when she learned of the dreadful thing they had done to their father; the whole account was there.109 The king took great pleasure in this story and in a number of others that were portrayed there. Thus did he entertain himself until the third day of his sojourn. Then through a wide-open door he entered a very elegant chamber and beheld a great many portraits of knights, each of them in armor bearing a family crest. Their names were written below, along with their lineage and their native region, and above them was written, ‘‘In such and such a year this knight kept the vigil of our sparrow hawk, but he fell asleep, and for that he

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:34

PS

PAGE 224

epilogue ii

225

must keep the lady of this castle company for as long as he lives. He lacks nothing for his full pleasure, except to leave here.’’ Among these knights there were three places without portraits, and in them instead were shields bearing the coats of arms of three knights whose name, region, and lineage were written beneath them. Above these shields was written, ‘‘In such and such a year this noble knight kept the vigil of our sparrow hawk in due form, and took away his boon.’’ The king lingered for so long in that chamber that he almost fell asleep but realized it in time and left, seeing that the sun was already low. Then he whiled away the night until morning. Dawn broke, and along with the sunrise the lady of the castle appeared, attired so splendidly that the king was dazzled as much by the elegance of her dress as by her beauty. She greeted him: ‘‘Welcome, sire! Certainly you have fulfilled your duty valiantly and well. Now ask for whatever honorable and reasonable gift you wish among worldly things, and you shall have it at once.’’ Then the king, quite smitten with love, replied, ‘‘My lady, I want no gold or silver, land or possessions, fine town, castle, or city, for I am very rich, thanks be to God, and all that is enough for me. But what I do want to have is you as my wife.’’ The lady became very angry, and replied loudly, ‘‘No indeed, poor foolish king, you have not won this boon! Ask for something else, for that one you shall not have.’’ The king responded, ‘‘Fulfill the promise of the adventure of this castle, for I have accomplished what I was supposed to do.’’ ‘‘Indeed,’’ said the lady, ‘‘I don’t dispute that, so ask for something reasonable and it shall be yours, but me you may not have.’’ ‘‘Nonetheless,’’ said the king, ‘‘I want no other gift, nor shall I request any other.’’ ‘‘By God, sire,’’ said the lady, ‘‘if you ask that of me again, great ill will befall you, and your heirs after you, who are innocent of it!’’ And yet the king replied, ‘‘Still I want nothing other than your person, for I have come here for nothing else.’’ When the lady saw that he would not change his demand, she was furious, and chided him, ‘‘Foolish king, now you have lost both me and your gift, and put yourself at risk of remaining here forever. You poor fool, are you not descended from the line of King Guyon, who was my sister Melusine’s son? I am your aunt, and you are such close kin to me that even if I were to consent to have you, the Church would not allow it.’’ Then she told him from beginning to end what you have heard above concerning King Elinas, and also about the heirs of Lusignan. And then she said to him, ‘‘Foolish king, your impulsiveness will bring you grave misfortune. You and yours will lose land,

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:35

PS

PAGE 225

226

melusine

wealth, prestige, and patrimony until the ninth generation, and because of your foolhardy undertaking the ninth of your line will lose the kingdom you now hold. That king will bear the name of ‘mute beast.’110 Go now, for you can remain here no longer!’’ Even when the king heard this he was not persuaded to abandon his mad blunder, but tried to take her by force. Melior vanished. Then from all sides the king was beset by blows and drubbings, descending on him as thick as torrents falling from heaven. He was battered and bruised, hauled abjectly out of the fortress, dragged beyond the ramparts, and dumped there, without catching a glimpse of those who dismissed him so rudely.111 He struggled to his feet as best he could, cursing the one who had brought him news about that adventure and the day he had come to attempt it. His men arrived, and seeing clearly that he was not returning as spryly as he had left, they asked him, ‘‘Are you wounded, my lord? Did you get into a fight in there?’’ And he replied, ‘‘I am wounded a little, but there was no fight; I was beaten rather soundly, but by whom I don’t know, for I didn’t see anyone, though I felt the blows well enough! But since I didn’t defend myself, there was no fight, for fights are made not by the one who strikes the first blow but by the one who returns it.’’ ‘‘Very true, my lord,’’ they answered. Soon thereafter the king broke camp, took to the sea, and sailed home as directly as possible, sick at heart as he rehearsed in his mind the words spoken to him by Melior, the lady of the Castle of the Sparrow Hawk. Although he was very much afraid he had lost his good fortune, he carefully kept that fear from his men. He revealed it later, however, on his deathbed, to one of his brothers, who was to succeed him. He advised this brother to govern wisely because he would have great need to do so. This latter king never again knew joy in his heart; he ruled for a long time, but from one day to the next he became weaker in a variety of ways, and finally died. Moreover, since then his heirs have met with great adversity and suffered many tribulations and afflictions, as was and still is apparent.

THE LEGACY OF LUSIGNAN AND THE DUKE OF BERRY

Here I shall stop speaking of the Kings of Armenia; I have finished telling their story because it is clear that they are all descended from the noble line of King Elinas of Scotland and from Lusignan. And that is still the case on the day this

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:35

PS

PAGE 226

226

melusine

wealth, prestige, and patrimony until the ninth generation, and because of your foolhardy undertaking the ninth of your line will lose the kingdom you now hold. That king will bear the name of ‘mute beast.’110 Go now, for you can remain here no longer!’’ Even when the king heard this he was not persuaded to abandon his mad blunder, but tried to take her by force. Melior vanished. Then from all sides the king was beset by blows and drubbings, descending on him as thick as torrents falling from heaven. He was battered and bruised, hauled abjectly out of the fortress, dragged beyond the ramparts, and dumped there, without catching a glimpse of those who dismissed him so rudely.111 He struggled to his feet as best he could, cursing the one who had brought him news about that adventure and the day he had come to attempt it. His men arrived, and seeing clearly that he was not returning as spryly as he had left, they asked him, ‘‘Are you wounded, my lord? Did you get into a fight in there?’’ And he replied, ‘‘I am wounded a little, but there was no fight; I was beaten rather soundly, but by whom I don’t know, for I didn’t see anyone, though I felt the blows well enough! But since I didn’t defend myself, there was no fight, for fights are made not by the one who strikes the first blow but by the one who returns it.’’ ‘‘Very true, my lord,’’ they answered. Soon thereafter the king broke camp, took to the sea, and sailed home as directly as possible, sick at heart as he rehearsed in his mind the words spoken to him by Melior, the lady of the Castle of the Sparrow Hawk. Although he was very much afraid he had lost his good fortune, he carefully kept that fear from his men. He revealed it later, however, on his deathbed, to one of his brothers, who was to succeed him. He advised this brother to govern wisely because he would have great need to do so. This latter king never again knew joy in his heart; he ruled for a long time, but from one day to the next he became weaker in a variety of ways, and finally died. Moreover, since then his heirs have met with great adversity and suffered many tribulations and afflictions, as was and still is apparent.

THE LEGACY OF LUSIGNAN AND THE DUKE OF BERRY

Here I shall stop speaking of the Kings of Armenia; I have finished telling their story because it is clear that they are all descended from the noble line of King Elinas of Scotland and from Lusignan. And that is still the case on the day this

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:35

PS

PAGE 226

legacy of lusignan and the duke of berry

227

story was brought to completion, on Thursday the seventh day of August in the year of Our Lord 1393, for the Kings of Cyprus and of Armenia still bear the arms of Lusignan, utter its war cry, and carry its name. I have given you an account, based on the authentic chronicles and the true story, of how the noble fortress of Lusignan in Poitou was founded, and I have traced the noble and powerful line descended from its illustrious founders; may God keep their souls in His saintly eternal paradise. Amen. Since then, this noble fortress of Lusignan in Poitou has passed from hand to hand until it has come, by right and by the sword, into that of the exalted, noble, and very powerful Prince Jean, son of the King of France, Duke of Berry and Auvergne, Count of Poitou and Auvergne, my most respected lord, who commissioned me to prepare this humble little treatise according to the chronicles I received from him and from others. And I, who have always wanted to please him as best I can, have been at pains to render this story in prose as best I knew how. I ask my Creator to grant that my most noble and respected lord may find it to his liking, and also his very noble sister Marie, daughter of the King of France, Duchess of Bar and Marchioness of Pont, my very respected lady, and the noble Marquess of Moravia, my lord’s first cousin, who has asked that this story be sent to him as well.112 Also I pray God that it may please all those who should ever read it or hear it read. As for me, know that I believe the story to be true. They say that from the time of its founding the fortress of Lusignan never remained, whether by exchange, purchase, or conquest, for more than thirty years at a time in the hands of anyone who was not descended from the Lusignan line on either his father’s or his mother’s side. And know, too, that, as I have told you already, the dragon always appeared three days before the fortress was to change hands. I myself have heard my most respected lord tell that in the time when Creswell held the fortress for the English and my lord was laying siege to it, Creswell told him that not long before the fortress was yielded he had been lying in his bed in the castle of Lusignan, with his mistress beside him, a woman from Sancerre named Alixandre.113 He said that he very clearly saw appear before his bed a dragon that was extraordinarily large, with a tail some seven or eight feet long banded in azure and silver. He never knew how it had entered, as all the doors were closed and barred and a great fire was blazing in the chimney. The dragon thumped the bed with its tail, though without doing them any harm. Creswell told my lord that he had never before or since been so afraid. He said that he sat up and took the sword that was at

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:35

PS

PAGE 227

228

melusine

his bedside. Then Alixandre said to him, ‘‘What, Creswell, you who have seen so much service, are you afraid of that dragon? It is surely the lady of this fortress, she who had it built, and you can be sure that she will not harm you; she has come to show you that you must give up this place.’’ Creswell said that Alixandre was not afraid even for an instant, but he himself was not much reassured. A long while went by, he said, and then the dragon metamorphosed into the figure of a tall, upright woman, wearing a dress of coarse cloth bound under her breasts, and coiffed with a white head covering in the old-fashioned style. Creswell swore to my lord that he had seen her in the state I have just reported. He said, moreover, that she went to sit on the bench by the fire. At times she turned toward the bed with her back to the fire, so that they could see her face very clearly, and they thought she had been very beautiful; at other times she turned toward the fire and was very restless. Creswell said he remained in his fright until an hour before dawn. Then she transformed back into a dragon as before, and lashed out with her tail around the bed and over their feet, again without doing any harm. Then he said she left, vanishing so suddenly that he never knew how she had made her exit. I have heard from my lord and a number of others that Creswell reported this, swearing to it with all the oaths a man of honor may make. And very soon after the night he saw the dragon, the fortress was yielded to my lord, and may God in His grace grant him and his heirs great joy of it. It is also true that there is a place in Lusignan near the well—a place where they used to keep chickens—where the dragon has appeared several times to a man named Godart, who still lives in the fortress, without doing him any harm. He has sworn to that by God and by his soul. In the same way, Yvain de Galles swore to my most respected lord the duke that he saw the dragon twice on the walls of Lusignan three days before the fortress was surrendered.114 There have been these proofs, and others as well, that would be very long in the telling. Even earlier, a Poitevin knight named Perceval of Cologne, the chamberlain of the good King of Cyprus, swore to my lord on several occasions that while he was in Cyprus the dragon appeared to the king, who reported it to Perceval in this way. ‘‘Perceval,’’ said the king, ‘‘I am greatly worried.’’ ‘‘And why, my lord?’’ asked the knight. ‘‘Because the dragon of Lusignan has appeared to me,’’ was the reply, ‘‘and I am terribly afraid that some great ill will soon befall me or Perrin, my son, for when one of the heirs of Lusignan is about to die she appears, either to them or in the fortress.’’ Indeed, this same Perceval swore to my lord that three days later the awful thing that everyone

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:36

PS

legacy of lusignan and the duke of berry

229

knows about happened; it was a great pity, for they say the king was treacherously assassinated.115 All these proofs, and many others, have become very well-known, even without what the authentic chronicles and the books of history tell of them. If I have included anything in this story that seems unbelievable to anyone, may they pardon me, for according to what I have found and what I could learn from the ancient authors, from Gervase and from other authors and philosophers, I maintain that this story and the chronicles are true, and the marvels as well. To anyone who says the contrary, I say that the secret judgments of God and His punishments are inscrutable for human sense and understanding, which is too coarse to grasp and comprehend spiritual matters. God in His infinite power can modify the world in whatever way pleases Him, such as that which is told in a number of stories about fairies having married and borne children. How that can be is something human creatures cannot know, for these things and others God keeps secret, showing examples only where and to whom He pleases. The coarser intellects will be the most reluctant to believe it, while those with more subtle intelligence and an innate grasp of science will more readily intuit that such things are possible, although no one can clearly know the secret workings of God. Although Saint Paul says in his Epistle to the Romans that all things are knowable through human nature except the secret workings of God, which He has reserved for His own understanding, ‘‘human nature’’ should be understood here as many men traveling far and wide over the earth.116 Through them things are known, and all things are known not through a single individual but through many who have seen them. And thus hidden things that occur in a number of different places are to be believed, and not those that occur in one place alone. And so it is with our story: for those of coarse intelligence it is difficult to believe, even if it happens in several places, and yet easy for those whose intelligence is more acute. And someone who has never left his own region or country may not believe many things that happen less than a hundred leagues away, which will sound very strange to him; thus he will say they could not happen and be troubled by them, for he has not seen where they take place. For it is only by frequenting a variety of countries and lands and nations, and by reading and understanding the ancient books, that one comes to know what is real and true concerning things that seem incredible. I shall say no more about this, but I beg all of you, if I have said anything that you find annoying or displeasing in this account, please excuse me for it, especially my most respected lord and my most respected lady, his noble sister.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:36

PS

230

melusine

For certainly I am well aware that I lack the ability to do justice to such a lofty story as this one without committing any fault. But it is often said that by the work the workman is known, and that scant effort produces meager results. My most respected lord, look kindly upon this work, I pray you, for the work of whoever does his best according to his capabilities and his knowledge should be welcome. For, indeed, sometimes goodwill qualifies as a work in its own right. Here Jean d’Arras falls silent concerning the noble history of Lusignan. May God grant His glory to those who have passed from this life, and to the living strength and victory, so that in the end they may merit it. Here ends the story. Deo gratias.

................. 18255$

$CH2

06-27-12 15:53:37

PS

PAGE 230

NOTES

introduction 1. A rich and detailed account of his illustrious reign is found in the biography by Christine de Pisan, commissioned by King Philip the Bold in 1404. 2. Barbara W. Tuchman, A Distant Mirror: The Calamitous 14th Century (New York: Ballantine, 1978). 3. See Louis Stouff, Essai sur Me´lusine, roman du XIVe sie`cle par Jean d’Arras (Paris: Picard, 1930), 21; and Jean d’Arras, Me´lusine; ou, La noble histoire de Lusignan, roman du XIVe sie`cle, ed. and modern French trans. by Jean-Jacques Vincensini (Paris: Librairie Ge´ne´rale Franc¸aise, 2003), 19–20, 27. 4. See Millard Meiss and Elizabeth Beatson, The Belles Heures of Jean, Duke of Berry (New York: Braziller, 1974). 5. Jules Guiffrey, Inventaires de Jean duc de Berry, 2 vols. (Paris: Ernest Leroux, 1894–96). 6. The inventory of Jean de Berry’s estate lists a two-volume Latin manuscript titled Histoire de Lesignen. See Guiffrey, Inventaires de Jean duc de Berry, vol. 1, items 980 and 981, item 141; vol. 2, item 411. 7. Jean-Jacques Vincensini, ‘‘Aristote dans les prologues de Me´lusine (Jean d’Arras, Coudrette et Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen): Du contexte culturel a` la valeur herme´neutique,’’ in 550 Jahre deutsche Melusine: Coudrette und Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen/550 ans de Me´lusine allemande: Coudrette et Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen, ed. Andre´ Schnyder and Jean-Claude Mu¨hlethaler (Bern: Peter Lang, 2008), 305–25. 8. Erected in the tenth century by Hugh II of Lusignan, the castle has long been in ruins; it was razed in the sixteenth century during the Wars of Religion. 9. Pierre Bersuire, Reductorium morale (Paris: Claude Chevallon, 1521), prologue to book 14; cited in Laurence Harf-Lancner, Les Fe´es au Moyen Age: Morgane et Me´lusine: La Naissance des Fe´es (Paris: Champion, 1984), 57. 10. See Jacques Le Goff and Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie, ‘‘Me´lusine maternelle et de´fricheuse,’’ Annales: Economies, Socie´te´s, Civilisations 26 (1971): 595–98. 11. Georges Duby, Hommes et structures au Moyen Age (The Hague: Mouton, 1973), esp. 296; see also Gabrielle Spiegel, ‘‘Maternity and Monstrosity: Reproductive Biology in the Roman de Me´lusine,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, ed. Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996), 107. 12. Emmanue`le Baumgartner, ‘‘Fiction and History: The Cypriot Episode in Jean d’Arras’s Me´lusine,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 193. 13. This insistence, Freidrich Wolfzettel observes, elevates the status of the ‘‘merveilleux folklorique’’ to that of a legitimate object of both curiosity and research. See ‘‘La ‘de´couverte’ du folklore et du merveilleux folklorique au Moyen Age tardif,’’ Le Moyen Franc¸ais 51–53 (2002–3): 630–31. 14. On these claims, see Miche`le Perret, ‘‘L’Invraisemblable ve´rite´: Te´moignage fantastique dans deux romans des 14e et 15e sie`cles,’’ Europe: Revue Litte´raire Mensuelle 654 (1983): 25–35. 15. See Laurence de Looze, ‘‘ ‘La fourme du pie´ toute escripte’: Melusine and the Entrance into History,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 125–35. 16. See Sara Sturm-Maddox, ‘‘Crossed Destinies: Narrative Programs in the Roman de Me´lusine,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 12–31.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:25

PS

PAGE 231

232

notes to pages 5–11

17. See Anita Guerreau-Jalabert, ‘‘Des fe´es et des diables: Observations sur le sens des re´cits ‘me´lusiniens’ au Moyen Age,’’ in Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, ed. Jeanne-Marie Boivin and Proinsias MacCana (Paris: Champion, 1999), 110–13. 18. For its essential characteristics, see Harf-Lancner, Les Fe´es, 84–117. See also Douglas Kelly, ‘‘The Domestication of the Marvelous in the Melusine Romances,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 32–47. 19. Jacques Le Goff, preface to Jean d’Arras, Le Roman de Me´lusine; ou, L’histoire des Lusignan, modern French trans. by Miche`le Perret (Paris: Stock Plus, 1979), 10. For a more ample discussion, see Le Goff and Le Roy Ladurie, ‘‘Me´lusine maternelle et de´fricheuse,’’ 599–601. 20. On these and other representative works of this period, see Le Goff and Le Roy Ladurie, ‘‘Me´lusine maternelle et de´fricheuse,’’ 587–90; and Harf-Lancner, Les Fe´es, 47–57. 21. For a close examination of the consequences of the genealogical ambiguities in the romance, see Jane H. M. Taylor, ‘‘Melusine’s Progeny: Patterns and Perplexities,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 165–84. 22. See Christine Ferlampin-Acher, ‘‘Le monstre dans les romans des XIIIe et XIVe sie`cles,’’ in Ecriture et modes de pense´e au Moyen Age (VIIIe–XVIe sie`cles), ed. Dominique Boutet and Laurence Harf-Lancner (Paris: Presses de l’Ecole Normale Supe´rieure, 1993), 69–87. 23. On these two sons, see Elisabeth Pinto-Mathieu, ‘‘Fromont et Orrible: Deux fils le´gendaires de la fe´e Me´lusine,’’ in Melusine, ed. Danielle Buschinger and Wolfgang Spiewok (Greifswald: Reineke Verlag, 1996), 135–47. 24. Kelly, ‘‘The Domestication of the Marvelous,’’ 35. 25. On her realization of the contemporary model of Christian mother, see Tania Colwell, ‘‘Melusine: Ideal Mother or Inimitable Monster?,’’ in Love, Marriage, and Family Ties in the Later Middle Ages, ed. Isabel Davis, Miriam Mu¨ller, and Sarah Rees Jones (Turnhout, Belgium: Brepols, 2003), 181–203. 26. See Emmanue`le Baumgartner, ‘‘La Dame du Lac et la Me´lusine de Jean d’Arras,’’ in Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, 181–92. 27. Melusine’s provision of the magical rings is a remarkable instance of what Jane Taylor terms the introduction and then blocking of narrative schemata in the romance. See ‘‘Melusine’s Progeny,’’ 173–74. 28. See Baumgartner, ‘‘Fiction and History,’’ 195–98. 29. Ibid., 192–94. 30. On the ferocity and misdeeds of this Geoffroy, see Stouff, Essai, 94–95. 31. On familial violence in the romance, see Stacey L. Hahn, ‘‘Constructive and Destructive Violence in Jean d’Arras’ Roman de Me´lusine,’’ in Violence in Medieval Courtly Literature: A Casebook, ed. Albrecht Classen (New York: Routledge, 2004), 187–205. 32. Among other analyses of this scene see Harf-Lancner, Les Fe´es, 175; and Kevin Brownlee, ‘‘Melusine’s Hybrid Body and the Poetics of Metamorphosis,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 87–92. 33. According to Thibaudeau’s Histoire de Poitou, Pope Gregory IX received the historical Geoffroy in 1233 in Spoleto. See Stouff, Essai, 94–95 and n. 1. 34. A somewhat earlier version of this tale is found in Mandeville’s Travels, circa 1356, which was in Jean de Berry’s library; see Laurence Harf-Lancner, ‘‘Litte´rature et politique: Jean de Berry, Le´on de Lusignan et le Roman de Me´lusine,’’ in Histoire et litte´rature au Moyen Age, ed. Danielle Buschinger (Go¨ppingen: Ku¨mmerle Verlag, 1991), 170. 35. Ibid., esp. 166–71. 36. See Baumgartner, ‘‘Fiction and History,’’ 187. 37. See Sidney Painter, ‘‘The Lords of Lusignan in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries,’’ Speculum 32 (1957): 27–47. 38. Baumgartner, ‘‘Fiction and History,’’ 199 n. 9.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:25

PS

PAGE 232

notes to pages 11–14

233

39. Nicolae Jorga provides an account of this remarkable voyage in Philippe de Me´zie`res, 1327–1405, et la croisade au XIVe sie`cle (Paris: Librairie Emile Bouillon, 1896), 144–201. 40. Guillaume de Machaut, La Prise d’Alexandrie (The Taking of Alexandria), ed. and trans. R. Barton Palmer (New York: Routledge, 2002). 41. On that arduous campaign, see Franc¸oise Lehoux, Jean de France, Duc de Berri: Sa vie, son action politique, 4 vols. (Paris: Picard, 1966–68), 1:332–45. 42. See Marie-The´re`se de Medeiros, ‘‘L’ide´e de croisade dans la Me´lusine de Jean d’Arras,’’ Cahiers de Recherches Me´die´vales 1 (1996): 149. 43. Guillaume de Machaut, Le Confort d’Ami, ed. and trans. R. Barton Palmer (New York: Garland, 1992), v. 2923. 44. William Calin observes that Machaut, who had accompanied Jean of Luxembourg on some of his numerous military campaigns, praises him ‘‘in terms that were generally used for the Knights of the Teutonic Order, for John’s honor, generosity, and abnegation are crusading virtues par excellence.’’ See A Poet at the Fountain: Essays on the Narrative Verse of Guillaume de Machaut (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1974), 211–12. 45. On these pressures in the period 1360–96, see Christopher Allmand, The Hundred Years War: England and France at War, c. 1300–c. 1450 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1988), 20–26. 46. See Lehoux, Jean de France, 2:283–84. 47. See Harf-Lancner, ‘‘Litte´rature et politique,’’ 163–65. In his Reductorium morale, Bersuire cites this as a popular belief. See above, note 9. 48. See Donald Maddox, ‘‘Configuring the Epilogue: Ending and the Ends of Fiction in the Roman de Melusine,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 267–87. 49. Coudrette, Le Roman de Me´lusine; ou, Histoire de Lusignan par Coudrette, ed. Eleanor Roach (Paris: Klincksieck, 1982). See also Matthew W. Morris, trans., A Bilingual Edition of Coudrette’s ‘‘Me´lusine; or, Le Roman de Parthenay’’ (Lewiston, Maine: Edwin Mellen Press, 2003). 50. See Lehoux, Jean de France, 1:299–300, 337. 51. Coudrette, Le Roman de Me´lusine, ed. Roach, vv. 5520–57. 52. On the relationship between the two texts, see Coudrette, Le Roman de Me´lusine, trans. Laurence Harf-Lancner (Paris: Garnier Flammarion, 1993), 24–25; and Matthew W. Morris, trans., A Bilingual Edition of Jean d’Arras’s ‘‘Me´lusine; or, L’histoire de Lusignan,’’ 2 vols. (Lewiston, Maine: Edwin Mellen Press, 2007), 1:39–45. 53. Coudrette, Le roman de Me´lusine, trans. Harf-Lancner, 149 and n. 67. His mother, Jeanne de Mathefelon, came from the House of Dreux, which originated with Robert de Dreux, son of Louis VI le Gros, King of France. 54. Ibid., 34–35. Coudrette would have been well aware of the expectations aroused by Le´on de Lusignan’s efforts to seek aid for such a cause; he reports having witnessed both Le´on’s arrival in Paris and his funeral. 55. See Laurence Harf-Lancner, ‘‘Le Roman de Me´lusine et le Roman de Geoffroy a` la Grand Dent: Les e´ditions imprime´es de l’oeuvre de Jean d’Arras,’’ Bibliothe`que d’Humanisme et Renaissance 50 (1988): 349–66. 56. See Elisabeth Pinto-Mathieu, Le roman de Me´lusine de Coudrette et son adaptation allemande dans le roman en prose de Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen (Go¨ppingen: Ku¨mmerle, 1990). For a recent collective volume devoted to these texts, see Schnyder and Mu¨hlethaler, 550 Jahre deutsche Melusine. 57. See Isidro J. Rivera, ‘‘The Historia de la linda Melosina and the Construction of Romance in Late Medieval Castile,’’ MLN 112 (1997): 131–46; Ana Pairet, ‘‘Histoire, me´tamorphose et poe´tique de la re´e´criture: Les traductions espagnoles du Roman de Me´lusine,’’ in Me´lusine moderne et contemporaine, ed. Arlette Bouloumie´ (Lausanne, Switzerland: l’Aˆge de l’homme, 2001), 47–55.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:25

PS

PAGE 233

234

notes to pages 14–19

58. W. W. Skeat, ed., The Romans of Partenay, or of Lusignen: Otherwise Known as the Tale of Melusine, rev. ed. (London: Early English Text Society, 1899). See also Brenda M. Hosington, ‘‘From Theory to Practice: The Middle English Translation of the Romans of Parthenay, or of Lusignen,’’ Forum for Modern Language Studies 35 (1999): 408–20. 59. Alexander Karley Donald, trans., Melusine by Jean d’Arras: Englisht About 1500 (London: Early English Text Society, 1895; Millwood, N.Y.: Kraus Reprints, 1973). 60. On these developments, see Harf-Lancner, ‘‘Le Roman de Me´lusine et le Roman de Geoffroy a` la Grand Dent,’’ 349–66. 61. For a thorough review of the manuscript tradition, see Me´lusine, ed. Vincensini, 41–88. 62. Jean d’Arras, Me´lusine, roman du XIVe sie`cle publie´ pour la premie`re fois d’apre`s le manuscrit de la Bibliothe`que de l’Arsenal avec les variantes de la Bibliothe`que nationale, ed. Louis Stouff (Dijon: Publications de l’Universite´ de Dijon, fasc. 5, 1932; repr., Geneva: Slatkine, 1974). Stouff took account of the six manuscripts known at that time, all in Paris. His edition has remained a fundamental resource. 63. In the preparation of this translation we have consulted the critical edition by JeanJacques Vincensini (see note 3, above), which corrects a few details overlooked by Stouff and adds diacritical markings to improve what he terms the ‘‘toilette du texte’’ (41–42, 88). Morris, Bilingual Edition of Jean d’Arras’s ‘‘Me´lusine,’’ uses Arsenal 3353 along with MSS 1482 and 1485 of the Bibliothe`que Nationale to produce an edition that is not ‘‘critical, but semi-diplomatic— compiled from the three manuscripts, with no variants listed’’ (1:48). 64. On the history and properties of Middle French, see Peter Rickard, A History of the French Language, 2nd ed. (London: Routledge, 1993); and Christiane Marchello-Nizia, Histoire de la langue franc¸aise aux XIVe et XVe sie`cles, 2nd ed. (Paris: Dunod, 1994). 65. On the emergence of French prose in early historical writings, see Gabrielle Spiegel, Romancing the Past: The Rise of Vernacular Prose Historiography in Thirteenth-Century France (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1993). 66. See Rupert T. Pickens, ‘‘Poetics of Paradox in the Roman de Me´lusine,’’ in Melusine of Lusignan, 48–75. 67. On this type of tendency, see the insightful comments in F. Regina Psaki, ed. and trans., Italian Literature II: Tristan Riccardiano (Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 2006), xvi–xix.

melusine 1. Jean d’Arras begins his prologue with an echo of Aristotle, who often contrasts types of ‘‘perfection’’—here ‘‘perfection of the good’’—with entities that show degrees of imperfection. See Aristotle, The Metaphysics, trans. John H. McMahon (New York: Cosimo Classics, 2008), 5.16.114–15. 2. Jean, Duke of Berry (1340–1416), was the third son of King John II of France and Bonne of Luxembourg; his brothers were Charles V, King of France; Louis I of Anjou, King of Naples; and Philip the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. 3. ‘‘the Count of Salisbury’’: William Montacute, 2nd Earl of Salisbury (1328–97). 4. ‘‘his noble sister Marie’’: Jean de Berry’s younger sister Marie de Valois (1344–1404) was the sixth child and second daughter of John II of France and Bonne of Luxembourg. She married Robert I, Duke of Bar, in 1364. 5. ‘‘Thy justice is as the mountains of God; thy judgments are a great deep’’ (Psalm 36:6, Douay Bible); ‘‘O Lord, how great are thy works! and thy thoughts are exceedingly deep. A senseless man shall not know, nor will the fool understand these things’’ (Psalm 92:5–6, Douay Bible).

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:25

PS

PAGE 234

notes to pages 20–37

235

6. See Aristotle, Metaphysics, 1.8, in The Works of Aristotle, ed. William David Ross and John Alexander Smith (Oxford: Clarendon, 1908), 8:988. Note that this evocation of an Aristotelian perspective on the incorporeal and the invisible resonates with the fundamental Christian doctrine, found in the Creeds and emphasized by Aquinas and other medieval theologians, that God created all things, visible and invisible. 7. ‘‘For the invisible things of him, from the creation of the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made; his eternal power also, and divinity: so that they are inexcusable’’ (Romans 1:20, Douay Bible). 8. ‘‘Gervase’’: Gervase of Tilbury (ca. 1150–ca. 1228), author of the Otia Imperialia (Recreation for an Emperor, 1210–14), a miscellany of wonders and popular traditions. In European folklore, lutins are invisible, frequently mischievous creatures. 9. Such accounts conform to the so-called Melusinian story type. See Laurence HarfLancner, Les Fe´es au Moyen Age: Morgane et Me´lusine: La Naissance des Fe´es (Paris: Champion, 1984). 10. Gervase of Tilbury, Otia Imperialia, 1.15. 11. Throughout Melusine, Jean d’Arras designates Scotland by the Celtic term ‘‘Albanie.’’ For scholarly opinions on this usage see Jean d’Arras, Me´lusine; ou, La noble histoire de Lusignan, roman du XIVe sie`cle, ed. and modern French trans. by Jean-Jacques Vincensini (Paris: Librairie Ge´ne´rale Franc¸aise, 2003), 121 n. 1. 12. Greater Armenia in western Asia, so called in order to distinguish it from Lesser Armenia, or the Armenian Kingdom of Cilicia. 13. The Forez, a former province of central France, lies in the central part of the de´partement of the Loire and in part of the de´partements of the Haute-Loire and the Puy-de-Doˆme. Much of its land area is mountainous and covered with dense evergreen forests. It lies to the west of the Rhone River and is traversed from south to north by the Loire River. The Forez makes up part of the northern end of the Massif Central, a vast system of mountains in southcentral France. 14. ‘‘Blancs-Manteaux’’: monks of the Servites of Mary, an order founded in Paris in 1258, known as monks of the ‘‘White Mantle’’ on account of their white vestments. In 1277 the order passed to the Guillemites, founded in Italy in 1157 and named for Guillaume de Malaville—hence the Order of Saint William, whose monks, despite their black vestments, continued to be called Blancs-Manteaux. Jean’s fleeting evocation of this background is thus vague and imprecise. 15. More precisely, the seven liberal arts, from late antiquity and during the Middle Ages, consisted of the trivium—grammar, rhetoric, and dialectic—and the quadrivium—arithmetic, geometry, music, and astronomy. Together they comprised the realms of higher learning and the fundamental curriculum of the medieval university. 16. ‘‘vile and hideous angels’’: allusion to the rebellious angels, cohorts of Satan, who were cast out of heaven into eternal darkness. See Luke 10:18; Jude 6; and 2 Peter 2:4. 17. The burial of the heart apart from the body was a funerary practice in many cultures. In medieval Europe it was commonly observed for royal, noble, and clerical dignitaries, in order to honor their memory at another site. 18. Here Melusine tells Raymondin to request a favor of Count Bertrand, the nature of which she asks him to not reveal until after the count has granted his request. Such a transaction, commonly known as a ‘‘rash boon,’’ often serves to advance significant plot developments in medieval romance. While this curious mechanism normally relies on a tacit assumption that a bond of mutual trust already exists between the solicitor and the donor, such that the latter willingly grants the former an irrevocable ‘‘blank check,’’ it sometimes leads to ironic or unfortunate consequences. In this case, it shrewdly enables the acquisition of the land for the building of Lusignan.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:26

PS

PAGE 235

236

notes to pages 37–70

19. The misleading use of a stag’s hide cut into one long, thin strip in order to lay claim to a parcel of land is reminiscent of Virgil’s Aeneid (1.365–68), in which Dido, the Queen of Carthage, acquires land through a similarly deceptive tactic. Two motifs, ‘‘Deceptive land purchase (Dido)’’ and ‘‘Deceptive land purchase: ox-hide measure,’’ are listed in the Motif-Index of Folk-Literature (1932–36: K185, K185.1) by Stith Thompson, who notes that variants of the motif occur in foundation narratives from numerous folkloric traditions. 20. Throughout Melusine Jean d’Arras makes frequent use of proverbs. For a list of thirtythree of these see Me´lusine, ed. Vincensini, 851–53. 21. The name ‘‘Lusignan’’ is a near anagram of ‘‘Melusine.’’ This recalls Presine’s prophecy concerning ‘‘the fortress that you [Melusine] shall build and endow with your name.’’ Here, as elsewhere, we translate ‘‘Melusigne d’Albanie’’ as ‘‘Melusine of Scotland’’ (see note 11). The etymological interpretations of ‘‘Albanie’’ as ‘‘an infallible thing’’ and of ‘‘Melusine’’ as ‘‘marvels or marvelous’’ are implausible. See Me´lusine, ed. Vincensini, 219n1. 22. During the Middle Ages, Gue´rande, a coastal city in the French de´partement of the Loire-Atlantique, was part of the Duchy of Brittany. The County of Penthie`vre was located in the northern part of the Duchy of Brittany, between Saint-Malo and Saint-Brieuc, now in the de´partement of the Coˆtes-d’Armor. 23. The House of Rohan in Brittany owned the castellany of Gue´mene´-Guingamp during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. It was held by the English for nearly three decades during the mid-fourteenth century before returning to the House of Rohan in 1377. In 1801 its name was changed to Gue´mene´-sur-Scorff. It is located near the city of Pontivy, in the de´partement of the Morbihan. 24. The name of Raymondin’s father is evocative of the lordship of Le´on in medieval Brittany. That lordship descended in unbroken patrilineal succession from Herve´ I (d. 1203) to Herve´ VIII (d. 1363), who died without a male heir. It then passed, through marriage, to the House of Rohan. 25. The castle of Suscinio is near the town of Sarzeau in the de´partement of the Morbihan in southern Brittany; it was constructed in the thirteenth century, and the Dukes of Brittany often sojourned there to hunt in the surrounding area. 26. The metal silver and the color azure are indeed the two tinctures in the Lusignan coat of arms. However, the blazon is in fact more specific: ‘‘barry of ten argent and azure’’ (Fr. burele´ de dix pie`ces d’argent et d’azur), meaning that ten horizontal bars, alternating silver and azure tinctures, cover the shield from top to bottom. 27. This scene has an archaic flavor. After King Louis IX of France proscribed the judicial duel in an ordinance of 1260, its use for settling grievances gradually declined. The procedure was implemented as a means of making known God’s will regarding an oath sworn on relics by the two contenders, and punishment was meted out to the losing combatant or to the party he was representing. In literary depictions of the duel, the culprit’s behavior may signify his guilt, as does Josselin’s trembling here. 28. This refers to the priory and church of the Order of Trinitaires in Sarzeau, southern Brittany. The monks in that order wore white vestments and a red and blue pendant in the form of a cross. See Louis Stouff, Essai sur Me´lusine, roman du XIVe sie`cle par Jean d’Arras (Paris: Picard, 1930), 38. 29. The Benedictine monastery of Maillezais, now a massive ruin, is located in the marshy region of the Poitou known as the Marais Poitevin. It was founded around 989 and became a bishopric in 1317. 30. The Marche was a medieval French county and corresponded roughly to the modern French de´partement of the Creuse. The Lusignan dynasty held the county between the late eleventh century and 1308. In that year King Philip IV of France seized it and in 1314 made it an appanage of his youngest son, subsequently King Charles IV.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:26

PS

PAGE 236

notes to pages 70–72

237

31. These place-names are all associated with the legend of Melusine in the PoitouCharentes region of west-central France. Melle is located in the de´partement of the Deux-Se`vres and was a major silver-mining center during the Middle Ages. Vouvant and nearby Mervent are in the southeastern de´partement of the Vende´e; Mervent was the site of a Lusignan castle and is today a locus of much Melusinian lore, and the feudal castle of La Citardie`re is in the immense forest of Mervent-Vouvant. In Saint-Maixent l’Ecole, also in the Deux-Se`vres, the Romanesque church of the noted Benedictine abbey was constructed during the twelfth century. 32. Poitiers was the capital of the County of Poitou in west-central France. In 1152, the marriage of Eleanor of Aquitaine to Henry II Plantagenet, who became King of England in 1154, brought Poitou under English control until it was reunited with the French crown in 1416. The duchy of Guyenne is in southwestern France, and its capital was Bordeaux. Between 1229 and 1453 it was a vassal of the English crown. 33. Parthenay, thirty miles west of Poitiers, was a major venue for pilgrims on their way to Santiago de Compostella in Spain; its fortified castle dates from the thirteenth century. La Rochelle is a seaport on the Bay of Biscay and was under English control between 1152 and 1224. Near La Rochelle to the south is Chaˆtelaillon, whose medieval fortifications dated from the reign of Charlemagne. 34. These towns in the southwestern coastal de´partement of the Charente-Maritime, in the Poitou-Charentes region, were all stopovers on a major pilgrimage route to Compostella. Medieval Pons had a fortified castle, and the Hospital Neuf (New Hospital) was founded for pilgrims in 1160. Saintes is located on the Charente River between La Rochelle and Bordeaux, and Talmont dominates the estuary of the Gironde River, which pilgrims bound for Compostella crossed at this point. 35. The regions of medieval Guyenne and Gascony overlapped and prior to the French Revolution were sometimes designated together as a single province, though most of Gascony lies to the east and south of Bordeaux. The marriage of Henry II and Eleanor of Aquitaine in 1152 brought Gascony under English rule until King Philip IV of France seized it in 1295. The Treaty of Paris of 1303 between Philip IV of France and Edward I of England restored Gascony to England. It was ceded to France in 1453, at the end of the Hundred Years’ War. 36. Geoffroy is the only one of Melusine’s sons to bear the name of a Lusignan; in fact, several historical Lords of Lusignan were named Geoffroy. See Stouff, Essai, 93–96. The name of her third son, Guyon, however, is reminiscent of that of Guy of Lusignan (1129–94), who was briefly king of the Crusader state of Jerusalem and, along with his brother Geoffroy, attempted unsuccessfully to retake it after its fall in 1187; he became King of Cyprus in 1192. 37. Located on the east coast of Cyprus, Famagusta developed as a thriving port city and commercial center after Guy of Lusignan purchased the isle from the Knights Templar in 1192; he ruled there until his death in 1194. 38. During the Middle Ages, the term ‘‘Saracens’’ referred in general to those who professed the religion of Islam. The term was frequently used among Byzantines and crusaders and spread into western Europe. 39. The support from Rhodes refers to the Hospitallers. The Greek island of Rhodes in the eastern Aegean Sea was occupied by the Muslim Seljuk Turks during the late eleventh century and recaptured by the Byzantine emperor during the First Crusade. In 1309 the island was occupied by the Knights Hospitaller of Saint John of Jerusalem, a Christian order founded around 1023 to provide care for pilgrims to the Holy Land. During the Crusades it became a military order, and between 1309 and 1522 it exercised sovereignty over Rhodes. 40. Little Armenia, which began as the independent Princedom of Cilicia in what is today southern Turkey, was founded in 1080, following the invasion of Armenia by Seljuk Turks; it became the Kingdom of Armenian Cilicia in 1198. During the twelfth century close ties developed between Cilicians and crusaders. In 1341 Guy of Lusignan became Constantine II, King of Armenia.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:26

PS

PAGE 237

238

notes to pages 74–100

41. This is the first of two long didactic discourses that Melusine delivers to two sets of departing sons, here Urian and Guyon, then later Antoine and Renaud. This type of instructive counsel, whether religious, amatory, or political, as here, is known as a chastoiement and is characteristically spoken within the context of a dialogue between a venerable figure—parent, philosopher, sage, tutor, etc.—and a younger individual—be it offspring, a new ruler, a candidate for initiation, a pupil, etc. It frequently figures in texts belonging to the Mirror of Princes tradition. 42. The master was the supreme head of the order of Knights Hospitaller on the island of Rhodes. 43. Jean’s toponym ‘‘Collos’’ may be fictitious. It has been incorrectly identified as the ancient Georgian kingdom of Colchis (Fr. Colchide), on the eastern coast of the Black Sea, where according to legend Jason seized the Golden Fleece (Me´lusine, ed. Vincensini, 317n1). However, Jean’s Collos is an island, apparently near the isle of Rhodes. According to Mandeville’s Travels (ca. 1356), Rhodes itself was once known as ‘‘Colos’’ and was still thus designated by the Turks. 44. The Apostolos Andreas Monastery, dedicated to Saint Andrew the Apostle, is located just south of Cape Saint Andrew (or Cape Andreas), the northeasternmost point on the island of Cyprus. The fortified medieval monastery is no longer standing. 45. After 1192 Limassol, a city on the southern coast of Cyprus, became a prosperous commercial center under the aegis of the Lusignans. 46. This variant of the Lusignan arms ‘‘barry of ten argent and azure’’ (see note 26) features a cadency (Fr. brisure), a device that often serves to designate the arms of only one member of the family. The ‘‘lion gules adumbrated’’ means that the red (gules) lion is depicted on the shield as an outline instead of as a solid figure. 47. Urian’s position here recalls a frequent argument made by preachers of propaganda for the recruitment of crusaders. For example, Jacques de Vitry asserted that ‘‘one just man ought to defeat many infidels. Deuteronomy 32 [v. 30]: ‘And one will overcome a thousand, and two will overcome ten thousand.’ So he ought not to shudder before the great numbers of the enemy: as in Deut. 20 [v. 1]: ‘If you go out to war against your enemies, and see the adversary’s army has more horsemen and chariots than you have, do not fear their great numbers, because the Lord your God is with you.’ ’’ ‘‘Jacques de Vitry: Sermons to a Military Order,’’ sermon 37, trans. Helen J. Nicholson, retrieved April 14, 2010, from http://www.deremilitari.org/resources/ sources/vitry.htm. 48. For this stirring speech Jean d’Arras seems once again to have taken his cue from sermons for the recruitment of crusaders. Consider, for example, this excerpt from a sermon by Saint Bernard of Clairvaux (ca. 1145): ‘‘Christian warriors, He who gave His life for you, today demands yours in return. These are combats worthy of you, combats in which it is glorious to conquer and advantageous to die. Illustrious knights, generous defenders of the Cross, remember the example of your fathers who conquered Jerusalem, and whose names are inscribed in Heaven; abandon then the things that perish, to gather unfading palms, and conquer a Kingdom which has no end.’’ From The World’s Famous Orations, vol. 7, Continental Europe (380–1906), retrieved April 14, 2010, from http://www.bartleby.com/268/7/4.html. 49. Here the dying king recurs to the ‘‘rash boon’’ as a means of ensuring that Urian will consent to marry Hermine. On this motif see note 18. 50. Terce, or mid-morning prayer, is the third of the seven canonical hours of the Divine Office. 51. Damascus, the capital of Syria, was occupied by the Seljuk Turks in 1076 and subsequently became one of the most important centers of Islamic influence in the Muslim world; crusaders’ attempts to take the city were unsuccessful, but it was leveled by the Mongols under Tamerlane in 1400. Lebanese Tripoli (not to be confused with Libyan Tripoli) was under the

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:26

PS

PAGE 238

notes to pages 100 –142

239

crusaders’ rule between 1109 and 1289. The Latin Kingdom of Jerusalem held Beirut between 1110 and 1291. Damietta, 120 miles north of Cairo, is located at the intersection of the Nile and the Mediterranean; it was frequently attacked by the Crusaders and was briefly in their hands (1219–21, 1249–50). 52. Corycus, in the Armenian Kingdom of Cilicia, was a coastal city with a nearby fortress located on a small island. The kingdom was under Lusignan rule between 1341 and the last decade of the fourteenth century. 53. In 762 the Abbasid Caliphate moved its capital from Damascus to Baghdad, which flourished as an intellectual, cultural, and commercial center between the eighth and the thirteenth centuries. In 1055 the Oghuz Turkish Seljuks from the Siberian steppes took over Baghdad and ruled as sultans in the name of the Abbasid caliphs. In 1258 Baghdad was captured and sacked by Mongols led by Hulegu, which put an end to the Abbasid Caliphate. In 1401 the Mongol conqueror Timur, or Tamerlane, captured Baghdad and massacred some twenty thousand of its citizens. 54. Kerıˆmeddin Karamen Bey (ruled ca. 1256–62) was a political leader in the mountainous region of Cilicia. Following his death in 1262, the Karamanid Emirate ruled in Asia Minor until 1467. 55. Historically, Hugh IX of Lusignan became Count of the Marche (as Hugh IV) in 1203, through his marriage to Mathilde of Angouleˆme, the daughter of Wulgrim III, Count of Angouleˆme and the Marche. 56. This is the last occurrence of the diminutive ‘‘Raymondin,’’ who is henceforth called ‘‘Raymond’’ (Mid. Fr. Remond). 57. Luxembourg was an independent fief of the Holy Roman Empire between 963 and 1354, when the Emperor Charles IV elevated it to the status of a duchy. 58. Alsace was in fact never a kingdom. 59. Mirebeau is a town in the de´partement of the Vienne in the Poitou-Charentes region. 60. The Aisne, a river in the Champagne-Ardennes region of northeastern France, gave its name to the French de´partement Aisne. 61. Dun-sur-Meuse is a village on the River Meuse in the de´partement of Meuse, in the Lorraine region, near the Luxembourg border. A castle and a monastery were constructed there during the late tenth century. 62. Verdun was a medieval fortified city, famous for the treaty of 843 that divided the Carolingian Empire among three grandsons of Charlemagne. In 1374 it became a free imperial city in the Holy Roman Empire. Verdun is forty-four miles from the city of Luxembourg. 63. The blazon of the Counts of Luxembourg is ‘‘barry of ten argent and azure, a lion rampant gules, armed, langued, and crowned Or.’’ The red upright lion contrasts with the adumbrated lion (i.e., in outline only) on Antoine’s coat of arms (see note 46). 64. Prague became the seat of Bohemian government during the ninth century. Between 1310 and 1437 descendants of the House of Luxembourg ruled the Kingdom of Bohemia. 65. The image of the goddess Fortuna and her wheel, the Rota Fortunae, is widespread in medieval literature, art, and moral allegory. Fortune is sometimes depicted wearing a blindfold and represents the arbitrariness of fate. As she spins her wheel capriciously, the mortals located around its periphery are subjected to varying degrees of windfall or misfortune. 66. The duchy of Brabant, in the Low Countries, was created in 1183. 67. Medieval Slavonia, now a part of eastern Croatia, was bounded, in part, by the Drava River in the north, the Sava River in the south, and the Danube River in the east. 68. For the funeral of a monarch or other person of very high estate, an offering of horses was often made to the Church. This was initially in support of the Crusader states, while during the later Middle Ages the gift was made, along with cloth and candle wax, to religious houses. See Me´lusine, ed. Vincensini, 30–31.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:27

PS

PAGE 239

240

notes to pages 148–182

69. The Ardennes is a heavily forested area, traversed by the River Meuse, lying in southeast Belgium (Wallonia), northeast France (where it lends its name to a de´partement), and northern Luxembourg. It was already a militarily strategic area during the Middle Ages and was often the site of episodes in medieval literary works. Me´zie`res, on the banks of the Meuse, was a fortified town during the Middle Ages; in 1966 it became part of the commune of Charleville-Me´zie`res, in the de´partement of the Ardennes, in which Warcq and Donche´ry are also communes. 70. Medieval Guelders was a county during the eleventh century, then a duchy in the Holy Roman Empire. It occupied what is today an area of eastern Holland. 71. Freiburg im Breisgau, on the western edge of the Black Forest, now part of the German state of Baden-Wu¨rttemberg. 72. Barbary refers to coastal Maghreb of North Africa, which during the Middle Ages was ruled by the Berber Muslim dynasties of the Almohads (1130–1212) and the Hafsids (1229–1574). For Cape Saint Andrew on Cyprus, see note 44. 73. Antioch was a Crusader state from 1098 until 1268, when it was captured by the Mamluks, under Baibars, Sultan of Egypt and Syria. 74. The Iranian ethno-linguistic region known since at least the mid-twelfth century as Kurdistan was during the Middle Ages a cluster of semi-independent and independent emirates. 75. Crusaders conquered Haifa from its Jewish and Muslim inhabitants in 1100, and it became part of the Principality of Galilee. Saladin captured Haifa in 1187; under Richard the Lionheart the crusaders retook it in 1191. Muslim Mamluks under the leadership of Baibars captured the city in 1265. Today it is the largest city in northern Israel. 76. A common misconception among medieval authors held that Saracens were polytheists and idolaters, the most frequently mentioned of their alleged ‘‘deities’’ being Apollo, Mohammed, and Tervagant, as in the Oxford version of the Chanson de Roland (ca. 1100), laisse 187, vv. 2570–91. 77. Captured by Berber Muslims in 711, Cordoba became a provincial capital under the aegis of the Caliphate of Damascus in 716; in 766 it was elected capital of the independent Muslim emirate of Al-Andalus, and subsequently became a caliphate and flourishing cultural center before its fall in 1031. King Ferdinand III of Castile captured it in 1236 during the Spanish Reconquista. 78. This exchange recalls the convention, widespread in medieval French epic, of Christian and Saracen adversaries who trade defiant, ethnically charged insults before engaging in combat. 79. This passage is also reminiscent of medieval French epic style: the outnumbered Christian warrior manages to slay myriad Saracens, despite the gravity of his bleeding wounds; the latter are graphically described; the clash inspires an epic simile (‘‘a famished wolf going after lambs’’); and the enemy’s cries of dismay evoke the cosmic struggle between Christianity and Islam. 80. It seems significant that among the Lusignans present on this occasion, the one who deftly negotiates the terms of this extremely beneficial treaty is not Geoffroy but Urian, the oldest of the four of Melusine’s sons, who, prior to leaving Lusignan, received her extensive counsel (see note 41) about treaties and other matters pertaining to dealing with enemies. 81. In 70 CE Titus, the son of Emperor Vespasian, captured Jerusalem and destroyed the Jewish temple, and when the emperor ordered all descendants from the royal line of David to be hunted down, there were widespread persecutions of the Jews. The allusion to thirty deniers refers to the betrayal of Jesus by Judas Iscariot (Matthew 26:14–16). 82. On Gue´rande, see note 22. Some ninety miles to the south, La Rochelle, in the de´partement of the Charente-Maritime, was an important medieval port; during the Hundred Years’ War it was the site of a naval battle in 1372 between a Castilian–French fleet and English vessels. 83. On Fortune, see note 65.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:27

PS

PAGE 240

notes to pages 182–215

241

84. The asp, as venomous aggressor, figures in medieval bestiaries, as does the unicorn as victim. The unicorn is said to be captured by the scent of a virgin so that it can be put to death by hunters; allegorically it sometimes signifies Christ, conceived in the Virgin’s womb, then captured and put to death by the Jews. 85. Montjouet, a castle surrounded by water, near Gue´rande, a coastal commune in the de´partement of the Morbihan, southern Brittany. 86. Niort, a town in the de´partement of the Deux-Se`vres in western France, was the site of a massive fortified castle constructed by King Henry II Plantagenet of England during the latter part of the twelfth century. During the Hundred Years’ War the English and the French held it alternately, before it was definitively taken for the latter by Du Guesclin. Late in the fourteenth century Jean de Berry initiated restoration of the castle. 87. Signaling distant allies with a horn is a frequent motif in medieval French literature, the most notable example being the olifant sounded by Roland to summon Charlemagne in the Old French Chanson de Roland. 88. The base manuscript, Arsenal 3353, gives ‘‘Hollande’’ instead of Northumberland. Corrected in Stouff ’s edition, p. 249, and in Vincensini’s, pp. 678–79. 89. On the parallels between this episode and the life of Geoffroy of Lusignan (born ca. 1226), who was Viscount of Chaˆtellerault in Poitou, see Stouff, Essai, 94–96. 90. Located in the Forez (see note 13), Marcilly-le-Chaˆtel is a commune north of Montbrison, in the de´partement of the Loire in central France. 91. Mont Jovet (elev. 7,710 ft.) is located near the commune of Bozel in the de´partement of the Savoie. ‘‘Nero’s gardens’’ refers to the Vatican field (ager vaticanus), or ‘‘Pre´ Noiron,’’ frequently mentioned in Old and Middle French literature; now the Prati di Castello. 92. Montserrat, a mountain in Catalonia, near Barcelona. A Benedictine monastery was founded there in 1025, and since the twelfth century the Shrine of Our Lady of Montserrat has been an important venue for Christian pilgrims. 93. Narbonne is a city in the Languedoc-Roussillon region of southern France, in the de´partement of the Aude, nine miles from the shores of the Mediterranean Sea. 94. Raymond’s itinerary across the eastern Pyrenees takes him through the fortified pass at Salces and on to Perpignan (de´partement of the Pyre´ne´es-Orientales), a city alternately under Aragonese and French rule during the later Middle Ages. Le Boulou and Le Perthus are communes in the Pyre´ne´es-Orientales, the latter now lying on the border between France and Spain. From Le Perthus he traveled ten miles to Figueras, in northeastern Catalonia, thence to Girona, on the Costa Brava, fifty-five miles north of Barcelona. 95. At Montserrat (elev. 4,055 ft.), which means ‘‘jagged mountain,’’ cavernous hermitages were located at various altitudes and accessed with difficulty amid the rugged topography. 96. Collbato´ is a municipality in Catalonia, on the southern slopes of Montserrat. 97. There is evidence that by the thirteenth century some hermits at Montserrat were wellknown. See ‘‘A Brief History of Montserrat Hermits,’’ 2003, retrieved May 3, 2010, from http:// www.hermitary.com/articles/montserrat.html. 98. Vendoˆme is a commune in central France (de´partement of the Loir-et-Cher). It was a county under the Capetian monarchs and became a duchy in 1515. 99. Twenty miles to the south of Chartres, Bonneval (de´partement of the Eure-et-Loir) was a fortified town from the early twelfth century. 100. Dun-sur-Meuse (de´partement of the Meuse), in Lorraine. 101. Porrentruy, a Swiss municipality located in the canton of Jura, became subject to the bishop of Basel in 1270. When it was subsequently invaded by the Burgundians, King Rudolf I of Habsburg forced its return to the bishop and declared it a free imperial city in 1283. 102. Even her ‘‘heraldic’’ tail displays the two tinctures in the Lusignan coat of arms!

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:28

PS

PAGE 241

242

notes to pages 216 –230

103. Aragon, in northeastern Spain, became a kingdom during the eleventh century. Ramon Berenguer IV, Count of Barcelona, married Petronila, the daughter of King Ramiro II of Aragon, in 1137, and Ramon’s son, Alfonso II, became King of Aragon and Count of Barcelona in 1162 and Count of Provence in 1167. Empu´ries is a town in the Alt Emporda` comarca (county). Urgell, a medieval Catalan comarca, was absorbed by the County of Barcelona in 1413. Bordering Urgell, the comarca of Cerdanya was inherited by the Counts of Barcelona after 1117. Prades, now in the French Pyre´ne´es-Orientales, was part of the medieval Catalan comarca of Conflent. 104. On this practice see note 68. 105. The House of Cabrera was a major dynasty of Catalonia. Its viscounts ruled between 1002 and 1526. 106. Guillaume de Lusignan or de Valence (ca. 1225–96) became 1st Earl of Pembroke through marriage to Joan de Munchensy, Countess of Pembroke, around 1247. Local lore around Sassenage, a commune near Grenoble in the de´partement of the Ise`re in the Dauphine´ region of southeastern France, features a version of the story of Melusine according to which, after her husband’s betrayal, she disappeared into caves in the area. La Rochefoucauld is a commune in the western de´partement of the Charente. According to the early sixteenth-century English Melusine, the Cadillac family, from the Quercy, a medieval province in southwestern France, descended from the Lusignans. See Stouff, Essai, 97. 107. For this episode, Jean d’Arras is indebted to the Anglo-Norman book of travels by Jehan de Mandeville (d. 1372). See The Travels of Sir John Mandeville, trans. C. W. R. D. Moseley (London: Penguin, 1983), 112–13, for the ‘‘Watching of the Sparrow Hawk.’’ Stouff, Essai, 301n1, cites a Middle English translation of this episode, found in British Museum MS Cotton Titus c. xvi. 108. The Feast of Saint John was a traditional celebration of midsummer; in France it falls on June 24. 109. In medieval romances and lays, murals sometimes depict mythological episodes—as in the twelfth-century Old French lay of Guigemar by Marie de France—or events that occurred earlier in the story—as in the thirteenth-century prose Lancelot and Mort Artu in the Vulgate Cycle of Arthurian romances. 110. The ‘‘mute beast’’ lacks the human’s capacity to speak. This may well be an allusion to the last King of Armenia, Le´on VI of Lusignan, who was deposed in 1375 and died in France in 1393, only a few months after Jean d’Arras completed his romance. 111. Two late twelfth-century Old French verse romances by Chre´tien de Troyes, Lancelot; or, The Knight of the Cart and Perceval; or, The Story of the Grail, seem to have made fashionable the motif of the invisible foe who, through enchantment, inflicts real wounds on an adversary, instances of which are widespread in later medieval French verse and prose romances. 112. Jobst, Marquess of Moravia (Fr. Josse de Luxembourg, 1351–1411). On Marie see note 4. 113. Sir John Creswell was holding the fortress of Lusignan for the English in 1373; Jean de Berry laid siege to it in March 1374 and captured it in October of that year. The hilltop town of Sancerre (de´partement of the Cher, central France) was in the medieval province of the Berry. 114. Yvain de Galles was Owain Lawgoch (ca. 1330–78), a Welsh soldier who led an armed contingent fighting for the French against the English during the Hundred Years’ War. 115. Perceval was in the service of Pierre I of Lusignan, then of the Pembrokes in England. Pierre I was assassinated by his barons in 1369. See Me´lusine, ed. Vincensini, 815nn1–3. 116. Romans 1:20.

................. 18255$

NOTE

06-27-12 15:52:28

PS

PAGE 242

SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

editions and translations d’Arras, Jean. Me´lusine, roman du XIVe sie`cle publie´ pour la premie`re fois d’apre`s le manuscrit de la Bibliothe`que de l’Arsenal avec les variantes de la Bibliothe`que nationale. Edited by Louis Stouff. Dijon: Publications de l’Universite´ de Dijon, fasc. 5, 1932. Repr., Geneva: Slatkine, 1974. ———. Le Roman de Me´lusine; ou, L’histoire des Lusignan. Translated into modern French by Miche`le Perret. Paris: Stock Plus, 1979. ———. Me´lusine; ou, La noble histoire de Lusignan, roman du XIVe sie`cle. Edited and translated into modern French by Jean-Jacques Vincensini. Paris: Librairie Ge´ne´rale Franc¸aise, 2003. ———. A Bilingual Edition of Jean d’Arras’s ‘‘Melusine; or, L’histoire de Lusignan.’’ 2 vols. Lewiston, Maine: Edwin Mellen Press, 2007. Coudrette. Le Roman de Me´lusine; ou, Histoire de Lusignan. Edited by Eleanor Roach. Paris: Klincksieck, 1982. ———. Le Roman de Me´lusine. Translated into modern French by Laurence HarfLancner. Paris: Garnier Flammarion, 1993. ———. A Bilingual Edition of Coudrette’s ‘‘Me´lusine; or, Le Roman de Parthenay.’’ Ed. and trans. Matthew W. Morris. Lewiston, Maine: Edwin Mellen Press, 2003. ———. Melusine by Jean d’Arras: Englisht About 1500. Ed. Alexander Karley Donald. London: Early English Text Society, 1895; Millwood, N.Y.: Kraus Reprints, 1973. ———. Historia de la linda Melosina. Ed. Ivy A. Corfis. Madison, Wis.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1986.

studies Autrand, Franc¸oise. Jean de Berry: L’art et le pouvoir. Paris: Fayard, 2000. Baumgartner, Emmanue`le. ‘‘La Dame du Lac et la Me´lusine de Jean d’Arras.’’ In Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, edited by Jeanne-Marie Boivin and Proinsias MacCana, 181–92. Paris: Champion, 1999. ———. ‘‘Fiction and History: The Cypriot Episode of Jean d’Arras’s Me´lusine.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 185–200. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Brownlee, Kevin. ‘‘Melusine’s Hybrid Body and the Poetics of Metamorphosis.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 76–99. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Brownlee, Marina S. ‘‘Interference in Me´lusine.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 226– 40. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Clier-Colombani, Franc¸oise. La Fe´e Me´lusine au Moyen Age: Images, mythes, symboles. Paris: Le´opard d’Or, 1991.

................. 18255$

BIBL

06-27-12 15:52:27

PS

PAGE 243

244

selected bibliography

Colwell, Tania. ‘‘Me´lusine: Ideal Mother or Inimitable Monster?’’ In Love, Marriage, and Family Ties in the Later Middle Ages, edited by Isabel Davis, Miriam Mu¨ller, and Sarah Rees Jones, 181–203. Turnhout, Belgium: Brepols, 2003. Delcourt, Denyse. ‘‘Me´tamorphose, myste`re et fe´minite´: Lecture du Roman de Me´lusine par Jean d’Arras.’’ Le Moyen Franc¸ais 33 (1993): 85–107. Desaivre, Le´o. Le Mythe de la Me`re Lusine: E´tude critique et bibliographique. SaintMaixent: Reverse´, 1883. Dubost, Francis. Aspects fantastiques de la litte´rature narrative me´die´vale, XIIe–XIIIe sie`cles: L’autre, l’ailleurs, l’autrefois. Paris: Champion, 1991. Ferlampin-Acher, Christine. ‘‘Le monstre dans les romans des XIIIe et XIVe sie`cles.’’ In Ecriture et modes de pense´e au Moyen Age (VIIIe–XVe sie`cles), edited by Dominique Boutet and Laurence Harf-Lancner, 69–87. Paris: Presses de l’Ecole Normale Supe´rieure, 1993. Fromage, Henri. ‘‘Recherches sur Me´lusine.’’ Mythologie Franc¸aise: Bulletin de la Socie´te´ de Mythologie Franc¸aise 177 (1995): 1–26. Galderisi, Claudio. ‘‘Me´lusine et Geoffroi a` la grand dent: Apories die´ge´tiques et re´e´criture romanesque.’’ Cahiers de Recherches Me´die´vales 2 (1996): 71–84. Gaullier-Bougassas, Catherine. ‘‘La fe´e Pre´sine: Une figure maternelle ambigue¨ aux origines de l’e´criture romanesque.’’ In 550 Jahre deutsche Melusine: Coudrette und Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen/550 ans de Me´lusine allemande: Coudrette et Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen, edited by Andre´ Schnyder and Jean-Claude Mu¨hlethaler, 111–28. Bern: Peter Lang, 2008. Le Goff, Jacques. ‘‘Me´lusine revisite´e.’’ In L’Histoire grande ouverte: Hommages a` Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie, edited by Andre´ Burguie`re, 405–18. Paris: Fayard, 1997. ———. ‘‘Naissance du roman historique au XIIe sie`cle?’’ Nouvelle Revue Franc¸aise (October 1972): 163–73. Le Goff, Jacques, and Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie. ‘‘Me´lusine maternelle et de´fricheuse.’’ Annales: Economies, Socie´te´s, Civilisations 26 (1971): 587–622. Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita. ‘‘Des fe´es et des diables: Observations sur le sens des re´cits ‘me´lusiniens’ au Moyen Age.’’ In Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, edited by Jeanne-Marie Boivin and Proinsias MacCana, 105–37. Paris: Champion, 1999. Hahn, Stacey L. ‘‘Constructive and Destructive Violence in Jean d’Arras’ Roman de Me´lusine.’’ In Violence in Medieval Courtly Literature: A Casebook, edited by Albrecht Classen 187–205. New York: Routledge, 2004. Harf-Lancner, Laurence. Les Fe´es au Moyen Age: Morgane et Me´lusine: La Naissance des Fe´es. Paris: Champion, 1984. ———. ‘‘L’image et le monstrueux: Geoffroy la Grand Dent, le sanglier de Lusignan.’’ In Me´lusine, edited by Danielle Buschinger and Wolfgang Spiewok 77–92. Greifswald: Reineke Verlag, 1996. ———. ‘‘Litte´rature et politique: Jean de Berry, Le´on de Lusignan et le Roman de Me´lusine.’’ In Histoire et litte´rature au Moyen Age, edited by Danielle Buschinger, 161–71. Go¨ppingen: Ku¨mmerle Verlag, 1991. ———. ‘‘Me´lusine.’’ In Dictionnaire des mythes litte´raires, edited by Pierre Brunel, 999– 1004. Paris: E´ditions du Rocher, 1988. ———. ‘‘La me´tamorphose illusoire.’’ Annales: Economies, Socie´te´s, Civilisations 1 (1985): 208–26. ———. ‘‘Le Roman de Me´lusine et le Roman de Geoffroy a` la Grand Dent: Les e´ditions imprime´es de l’oeuvre de Jean d’Arras.’’ Bibliothe`que d’Humanisme et Renaissance 50 (1988): 349–66.

................. 18255$

BIBL

06-27-12 15:52:28

PS

PAGE 244

selected bibliography

245

———. ‘‘La serpente et le sanglier: Les manuscrits enlumine´s des deux romans franc¸ais de Me´lusine.’’ Le Moyen Age 101 (1995): 65–87. Hoffrichter, Leo. Die a¨lteren franzo¨sischen Bearbeitungen der Melusinensage. Halle: Niemeyer, 1928. Hosington, Brenda M. ‘‘Me´lusines de France et d’Outremanche: Portraits of Women in Jean d’Arras, Coudrette, and Their Middle English Translators.’’ In A Wyf Ther Was: Essays in Honour of Paule Mertens-Fonck, edited by Juliette Dor, 199–208. Lie`ge: Universite´ de Lie`ge, 1992. Kelly, Douglas. ‘‘The Domestication of the Marvelous in the Melusine Romances.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 32–47. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Lecouteux, Claude. ‘‘Me´lusine: Bilan et perspectives.’’ In Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, edited by Jeanne-Marie Boivin and Proinsias MacCana, 11–26. Paris: Champion, 1999. ———. Me´lusine et le Chevalier au Cygne. Paris: Payot, 1982. ———. ‘‘La structure des le´gendes me´lusiennes.’’ Annales: Economies, Socie´te´s, Civilisations 33 (1978): 294–306. Le Goff, Jacques. ‘‘Me´lusine revisite´e.’’ In L’Histoire grande ouverte: Hommages a` Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie, edited by Andre´ Burguie`re, 405–18. Paris: Fayard, 1997. ———. ‘‘Naissance du roman historique au XIIe sie`cle?’’ Nouvelle Revue Franc¸aise (October 1972): 163–73. Le Goff, Jacques, and Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie. ‘‘Me´lusine maternelle et de´fricheuse.’’ Annales: Economies, Socie´te´s, Civilisations 26 (1971): 587–622. Lehoux, Franc¸oise. Jean de France, Duc de Berri: Sa vie, son action politique. 4 vols. Paris: Picard, 1966–68. Longnon, Jean. The Tre`s Riches Heures of Jean, Duke of Berry. Translated by Victoria Benedict. New York: George Braziller, 1969. Looze, Laurence de. ‘‘ ‘La fourme du pie´ toute escripte’: Melusine and the Entrance into History.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 125–36. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Lucken, Christopher. ‘‘Roman de Me´lusine ou Histoire de Lusignan? La fable de l’histoire.’’ In Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, edited by Jeanne-Marie Boivin and Proinsias MacCana, 139–67. Paris: Champion, 1999. Maddox, Donald. ‘‘Configuring the Epilogue: Ending and the Ends of Fiction in the Roman de Me´lusine.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 267–87. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. ———. ‘‘Prospectualisation analeptique dans le Roman de Me´lusine de Jean d’Arras.’’ In Me´langes offerts a` Miche`le Perret, edited by Dominique Lagorgette and Marielle Lignereux, 251–57. LINX, special issue, 2002. Maddox, Don and, and Sara Sturm-Maddox. Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Margolis, Nadia. ‘‘Myths in Progress: A Literary-Typological Comparison of Melusine and Joan of Arc.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 241–66. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Medeiros, Marie-The´re`se de. ‘‘L’ide´e de croisade dans la Me´lusine de Jean d’Arras.’’ Cahiers de Recherches Me´die´vales 1 (1996): 147–55.

................. 18255$

BIBL

06-27-12 15:52:28

PS

PAGE 245

246

selected bibliography

Mu¨ller, Catherine M. ‘‘L’antre oublie´ dans le Roman de Me´lusine: Tombeau de la me´moire et poe´sie monumentale.’’ Le Moyen Franc¸ais 43 (1998): 61–76. Nichols, Stephen G. ‘‘Melusine Between Myth and History: Profile of a Female Demon.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 137–64. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Painter, Sidney. ‘‘The Lords of Lusignan in the Eleventh and Twelfth Centuries.’’ Speculum 32 (1957): 27–47. Perret, Miche`le. ‘‘L’Invraisemblable ve´rite´: Te´moignage fantastique dans deux romans des 14e et 15e sie`cles.’’ Europe: Revue Litte´raire Mensuelle 654 (1983): 25–35. ———. ‘‘Writing History/Writing Fiction.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 201–25. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Pickens, Rupert T. ‘‘The Poetics of Paradox in the Roman de Me´lusine.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 48–75. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Pillard, Guy-Edouard. La de´esse Me´lusine: Mythologie d’une fe´e. Paris: He´rault, 1989. ———. ‘‘Me´lusine: Essai de bibliographie chronologique et analytique.’’ Bulletin de la Socie´te´ Historique et Scientifique des Deux-Se`vres, 2nd ser., 7 (1974): 3–42. Pinto-Mathieu, Elisabeth. ‘‘Froment et Orrible: Deux fils le´gendaires de la fe´e Me´lusine.’’ In Me´lusine, edited by Danielle Buschinger and Wolfgang Spiewok, 135–47. Greifswald: Reineke Verlag, 1996. Poirion, Daniel. Le Merveilleux dans la litte´rature franc¸aise. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1982. Roblin, Sylvie. ‘‘Le sanglier et la serpente: Geoffroy la Grant’Dent dans l’histoire des Lusignan.’’ In Me´tamorphose et bestiaire fantastique au Moyen Age, edited by Laurence Harf-Lancner, 247–85. Paris: E´cole Normale Supe´rieure de Jeunes Filles, 1985. Schnyder, Andre´, and Jean-Claude Mu¨hlethaler, eds. 550 Jahre deutsche Melusine: Coudrette und Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen/550 ans de Me´lusine allemande: Coudrette et Thu¨ring von Ringoltingen. Bern: Peter Lang, 2008. Spiegel, Gabrielle M. ‘‘Maternity and Monstrosity: Reproductive Biology in the Roman de Me´lusine.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 100–124. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Stouff, Louis. Essai sur Me´lusine, roman du XIVe sie`cle par Jean d’Arras. Paris: Picard, 1930. Sturm-Maddox, Sara. ‘‘Configuring Alterity: Rewriting the Fairy Other.’’ In The Medieval Opus, edited by Douglas Kelly, 125–38. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1996. ———. ‘‘Crossed Destinies: Narrative Programs in the Roman de Me´lusine.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 12–31. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Taylor, Jane H. M. ‘‘Melusine’s Progeny: Patterns and Perplexities.’’ In Melusine of Lusignan: Founding Fiction in Late Medieval France, edited by Donald Maddox and Sara Sturm-Maddox, 165–84. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1996. Vincensini, Jean-Jacques. ‘‘Samedi, jour de la double vie de Me´lusine: Introduction a` la signification mythique des re´cits ‘me´lusiniens.’ ’’ In Me´lusines continentales et insulaires, edited by Jeanne-Marie Boivin and Proinsias MacCana, 77–103. Paris: Champion, 1999. Wolfzettel, Friedrich. ‘‘La ‘de´couverte’ du folklore et du merveilleux folklorique au Moyen Age tardif.’’ Le Moyen Franc¸ais 51–53 (2002–3): 627–40.

................. 18255$

BIBL

06-27-12 15:52:29

PS

PAGE 246

INDEX

Aachen, 133 Abbasid Caliphate, 239 n. 53 Aiglentine, 131, 132, 137, 141, 142–46, 209 Aimery, Count of Poitiers, 27–31, 34–35, 219 Aisne, de´partement and river, 119, 239 n. 60 Alain de Le´on, 49–54, 56–58, 61–62, 64, 67 Alain, son of Alain de Le´on, 51, 64–67 Al-Andalus, emirate, 240 n 77 Albanie (Scotland), 4, 21, 23, 24, 235 n. 11, 236 n. 21 Alexander, 84 Alexandria, 11 Alfonso II, King of Aragon and Count of Barcelona and Provence, 242 n. 103 Alixandre, 227–28 Almand, Christopher, 233 n. 45 Alsace, 208, 211, 239 n. 58 Alsace, King of, 113–16, 121–48, 208–11, 213–14 Amaury of Lusignan, King of Cyprus and King of Jerusalem, 10 Amiens, Council of, 12 Anthenor, King of Antioch, 160, 163, 164–65, 167 Antioch, 240 n. 73 Antoine, son of Melusine, 7, 11, 70, 113–48, 208–11, 217 Aquinas, Saint Thomas, 235 n. 6 Aquitaine, 11, 12 Aragon, 202, 205, 215, 218, 242 n. 103 King of, 26, 204, 216–17 Queen of, 216–17 Ardennes, 113, 147, 240 n. 69 Aristotle, 2, 20, 28, 234 n. 1, 235 n. 6 Armenia, Kingdom of, 3, 7, 9, 11, 18 (map), 26, 72, 100, 110–11, 160–61, 185, 110–11, 217, 223, 227, 235 n. 12, 237 n. 40 King of, 100–101, 103, 106, 110–11 King of, descendant of Guyon, 223–26 asp, in bestiaries, 182, 241 n. 84 astronomy, 29 Austria, 13, 148, 208, 213 Duke of, 208, 210–11, 213–14 Avalon, 24

................. 18255$

INDX

Baghdad, 239 n. 53 Baghdad, Caliph of, 101–6, 108–9, 160–61, 165–79 Baldwin IV, King of Jerusalem, 10 Barbary, 240 n. 72 Barbary, Sultan of, 160, 163, 165–66, 167–79 Barcelona, 202, 205, 207, 241 n. 92 Basel, 209, 241 n. 101 Baumgartner, Emmanue`le, 3, 231 n. 12, 232 n. 26 Bavaria, 135–36, 146, 217 Beatson, Elizabeth, 231 n. 4 Beirut, 100, 161, 169–71, 239 n. 51 Benedict, Pope, 202, 204–5 Bernard of Clairvaux, Saint, 238 n. 48 Bernardon, son of Eudes, 215–17 Bersuire, Pierre, Reductorium morale, 2, 231 n. 9 Bertrand, 27, 34, 130, 148, 209, 214 Count of Poitiers, 37–48, 69 Bibliothe`que Bleue de Troyes, 14 Black Mountain, fort, 80, 86, 160 black plague, 1 Blanche, 27, 34, 42 Blancs-Manteau, religious order of, 27, 235 n. 14 boar hunt, 28–31 Bohemia, Kingdom of, 3, 7, 11, 208, 209, 214, 239 n. 64 Bonne of Luxembourg, 11, 234 nn. 2, 4 Bonneval, 208 Bordeaux, 237 n. 42 Brabant, Duchy of, 132, 239 n. 66 Bre´tigny, Treaty of, 11 Brittany, 4, 27, 49–68, 180 Duchy of, 236 n. 22 King of (or, King of the Bretons), 27, 49–51, 53–58, 60–63, 66–67 Brownlee, Kevin, 232 n. 32 Brumblerio, 25, 186, 196–99, 201, 224 Cabrera, Lord of, 217, 218, 242 n. 105 Cadillac, 218, 242 n. 106 Cairo, 239 n. 51

06-27-12 15:52:31

PS

PAGE 247

248

index

Calin, William, 233 n. 44 Canigou, 13, 26 Cape Saint Andrew, 104–6, 109 Carignan, 148 Carolingians, 3 Castel de Rousset, Roger of, 21 Catalonia, 9, 203, 241 nn. 92, 94, 242 n. 105 Cerdanya, Count of, 216 Champagne, 119, 208 Chandelour, 102 Chanson de Roland, 240 n. 76, 241 n. 87 Charlemagne, 13, 241 n. 87 Charles V, King of France, 1, 2, 11, 234 n. 2 chastoiement, 16, 117–18, 238 n. 41 Chaˆtelaillon, 70, 201, 237 n. 33 Chre´tien de Troyes, The Knight of the Cart; The Story of the Grail, 242 n. 111 Christine de Pisan, 231 n. 1 Cilicia. See Armenia, Lesser Claude of Sion, 149, 151–55, 158–59 Clerembaut, 152–54 Colchis (Fr. Colchide), 238 n. 43 Collbato´, 203, 205–7, 241 n. 96 Collos, 77, 80, 238 n 43 Cologne, 133–35, 146–47 Colwell, Tania, 232 n. 25 Cordoba, 240 n. 77 Emir of, 173 Corycus, 100, 102–3, 111, 239 n. 52 Coudrette, 12, 13, 233 n. 49 Coulombiers, town and forest of, 28, 34, 36, 38–40, 45 Cre´cy, battle of, 12 Crestienne, 113–15, 121–30, 146, 147, 209 Creswell, 227–28, 242 n. 113 Crucifixion, 179 Crusades, 2, 3, 10, 13, 238 n. 44 First, 10, 237 n. 39 Third, 10 Cyprus, 3, 7, 10, 71, 76, 98, 100–101, 104, 111–12, 160–61, 217, 227–28, 238 n. 44 King of, 71–73, 76–78, 81–83, 86–91, 93–99, 100, 228 map, 18 Damascus, 100, 109, 167, 169, 170–78 Emir of, 104, 109–10 Sultan of, 71, 73, 76–77, 79–80, 82, 86, 88–93, 100, 102–3, 167–79 Damietta, 100, 239 n. 51 Caliph of, 172 Dauphine´, region, 218, 242 n. 106

................. 18255$

INDX

David, the prophet, 19 Delvau, Alfred, 14 Denmark, 146 Donche´ry-sur-Meuse, 148 Duby, Georges, 231 n. 11 Du Guesclin, Bertrand, 11, 241 n. 86 Dun-le-Chaˆtel, 208 Dun-sur-Meuse, 120, 239 n. 61, 241 n. 100 Eagle Castle, 76 Elinas, King of Scotland, 4, 8, 22–26, 194, 198–99, 200–201, 210, 224–26 Empu´ries, Count of, 216, 242 n. 103 England, 10, 12 Eudes, son of Melusine, 69, 71, 208–11, 215–18 Europe, ca. 1400 (map), 17 fairies, 20–21 Famagusta, 71, 73, 76, 80, 81, 84, 86, 98–100, 110, 237 n. 37 Ferlampin-Archer, Christine, 232 n. 22 Figueras, 202, 241 n. 94 Florie, Queen of Armenia, 101–3, 110–12, 179 Florimont, 22, 24 Forez, 4, 27, 200, 217, 235 n. 13, 241 n. 90 Count of, 27, 41–48, 69, 181–82, 200, 204, 208, 217 Fortune, 31, 73, 104, 182, 192, 239 n. 65 Fountain of Thirst, 31, 36, 38, 40 France, 10, 12 Frederick, King of Bohemia, 131, 133, 136–37, 142 Freiburg, 211–14, 240 n. 71 Count of, 148, 208, 210–11, 213–14 Fromont, son of Melusine, 6, 8, 71, 148, 186–89, 204 Galilee, Principality of, 240 n. 75 Gallafrin, King of Damietta, 167–68, 172 Gardon, 180, 183–86, 197 Garnier of Valbruyant, 155–56, 157–59 genealogy, feudal, 3 Geneva, 13 Geoffrey of Lusignan, 10, 237 n. 36, 241 n. 89 Geoffroy Big-Tooth, son of Melusine, 7–10, 13, 26, 46, 71, 148–59, 160, 162–80, 183–89, 193, 196–201, 202, 204–22, 237 n. 36, 240 n. 80 Geoffroy, Viscount of Chatellerault, 7 Germany, 208, 210 Gervase of Tilbury, 2, 20–21, 229 Otio Imperialia, 235 n. 8 Girart, 155–56, 158 Giron, 151–52

06-27-12 15:52:32

PS

PAGE 248

index Girona, 202, 241 n. 94 Godart, 228 Great Karaman, 103, 160 Greater Armenia, 26 Grimaut, 186, 196–200 Guelders, 148, 240 n. 70 Gue´mene´-Guingamp, 49–51, 63, 236 n. 23 Gue´rande, 49, 62, 68, 179–80, 183–86, 197, 200, 206, 236 n. 22 Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita, 232 n. 17 Guiffrey, Jules, 231 n. 5 Guillaume de Machaut, 11, 12 Le Confort d’Ami, 233 n. 43 La Prise d’Alexandrie, 11, 233 n. 40 Guy of Lusignan, King of Jerusalem and King of Cyprus, 10, 11, 237 n. 36 Guy of Lusignan, King of Armenia (Constantine II), 237 n. 40 Guyenne, Duchy of, 70, 74, 193, 204, 237 nn. 32, 35 Guyon, son of Melusine, 7, 9, 10, 11, 70–73, 78, 82–85, 91–92, 95, 97–99, 100–107, 110–13, 160–79, 211, 217, 223, 225, 237 n. 36 Hahn, Stacey, 232 n. 31 Haifa, 161–63, 165–67, 170, 178–79, 240 n. 75 Harf-Lancner, Laurence, 5, 13, 231 n. 9, 232 nn. 18, 34, 233 n. 55, 235 n. 9 Hermine, Queen of Cyprus, 82, 84, 87, 89, 94, 96–99, 101, 110, 161–63, 179 Herve´ de Le´on, Raymondin’s father, 49–50, 53–56, 68, 180, 236 n. 24 Herve´, son of Alain de Le´on, 51, 61, 63–67 Herve´, son of Urian, 110, 161–62 Histoire de Geoffroy a` la Grand Dent, 14 Histoire de Me´lusine, 14 Historia de la linda Melosina, 13 Holland, 146, 148, 241 n. 88 Holy Land, 7, 10, 11, 13 Holy Sepulcher, 179 Horrible, son of Melusine, 6, 189, 193–95 Hosington, Brenda M., 234 n. 58 Hospitallers. See Knights Hospitaller Hugh II of Lusignan, 231 n. 8 Hugh VII of Lusignan, 10 Hugh VIII of Lusignan, 10 Hugh IX of Lusignan, 10, 239 n. 55 Hundred Years’ War, 1, 10, 237 n. 35, 240 n. 82, 241 n. 86, 242 n. 114 Ireland, 148–59 Jacques de Vitry, 238 n. 47 Jalensi, 200

................. 18255$

INDX

249

Jean II, the Good, King of France, 11, 234 nn. 2, 4 Jean d’Arras, 2, 3, 8, 9, 12, 13, 15, 230, 234 n. 62, 234 n. 1 Jean, Duke of Berry (Jean de Berry), 2, 3, 11, 12, 234 n. 2, 241 n. 86, 242 n. 113 Jean of Luxembourg, King of Bohemia, 11, 12, 233 n. 44 Jerusalem, 71, 178–79, 240 n. 81 Crusader State of, 237 n. 36, 239 n. 51 King of, 10 Jorga, Nicolae, 233 n. 39 Josselin de Pont de Le´on, 50, 53–58, 60–67, 180 Judgment Day, 8, 192 judicial duel, 236 n. 27 Kelly, Douglas, 232 n. 18 Knight of the Tower, 13, 220–23 Knights Hospitaller of Saint John of Jerusalem, Order of (Hospitallers), 10, 80, 237 n. 39, 238 n. 42 Knights Templar, 10, 237 n. 37 Kurdistan, 240 n. 74 Kurds, Emir of the, 160, 163–65, 168–77 Languedoc, 203 Larcheveˆque, Guillaume, 12, 13 Larcheveˆque, John, 13 La Rochefoucauld, 218, 242 n. 106 La Rochelle, 70, 160, 179, 180, 186, 193, 201, 237 n. 33, 240 n. 82 Le Boulou, 202 Le Goff, Jacques, 6, 231 n. 10, 232 n. 19 Lehoux, Franc¸oise, 233 n. 41 Le´on, 50, 61, 63 Le´on VI of Lusignan, King of Armenia, 10–12, 233 n. 54, 242 n. 110 Le Perthus, 202, 241 n. 94 Le Roy Ladurie, Emmanuel, 231 n. 10, 232 n. 20 Limassol, 78, 90, 99, 102, 104–5, 106, 111, 161–62, 179, 238 n. 45 Lithuanians, 12 Lohier, Duke of Luxembourg, 147–48, 209 Looze, Laurence de, 231 n. 15 Lorraine, 211, 239 n. 61, 241 n. 100 Lost Isle, 24 Lusignan, fortress and town, 2, 5, 11, 12, 13, 62, 68–69, 82, 93, 100, 113, 109, 190, 194–96, 201, 204, 207, 210, 211, 213, 214, 215, 217, 218, 222–23, 225, 226–28, 230 Church of Our Lady (Notre Dame de Lusignan), 192, 217

06-27-12 15:52:32

PS

PAGE 249

250

index

coat of arms, 79, 236 n. 26, 238 n. 46 dynasty, 1, 2, 3, 11 foundation and naming of, 47–48 Knight of the Tower, 220–23 Poitevin Tower, 9, 195, 214–15 Lusignan, Amaury, 10 Luxembourg, Duchy of, 3, 7, 11, 70, 113–48, 210, 214, 239 n. 57 Maddox, Donald, 233 n. 48 Maillezais, monastery, 7, 9, 68, 71, 148, 186–99, 204–6, 208, 217, 236 n. 29 Majorca, 101 Mamluk Turks, 10, 240 n. 75 Mandeville, Sir John, Travels, 232 n. 34, 238 n. 43, 242 n. 107 manuscripts, 14, 234 n 62 Arsenal 3353, 14, 234 n. 63, 241 n. 88 Marche, Count of the, 70, 208, 217 county of, 236 n. 30 Marchello-Nizia, Christiane, 234 n. 64 Marchess of Moravia, 227, 242 n. 112 Marcilly-le-Chaˆtel, 200, 204, 241 n. 90 Marie de France, 5 lay of Guigemar, 242 n. 109 lay of Lanval, 5 Marie, Duchess of Bar, 2, 19, 227 marvels, 19–21, 29, 39, 48 Mary Magdelene, 192 Mataquas, 21, 24 Medeiros, Marie–The´re`se de, 233 n. 42 Meiss, Millard, 231 n. 4 Melide, 113, 132, 148, 214 Melior, sister of Melusine, 4, 9, 11, 13, 24–26, 198, 225–26 Melle, 70 Melusine, 24–26, 32–34, 36–37, 40–51, 61–62, 69–76, 112–13, 115–18, 148, 159–60, 179–83, 186, 190–96, 198, 201, 214–15, 217, 225 melusinian tale (re´cit me´lusinien), 5 merveilleux, 9, 231 n. 13 Mervent, 4, 70, 179, 180, 186, 189–90, 193, 201, 237 n. 31 Meuse, 120, 148, 208, 239 n. 61 Me´zie`res, 148, 240 n. 69 Mirebeau, 118, 239 n. 59 Mirror of Princes, 238 n. 41 Montacute, William, 2nd Earl of Salisbury, 234 n. 3 Montbrison, 241 n. 90 Montfrin, 155, 158

................. 18255$

INDX

Montjouet, castle, 183–85, 186–88, 200, 241 n. 85 Mont Jovet, 201, 241 n. 91 Montserrat, 9, 202, 203, 205, 214, 215, 217, 241 nn. 92, 95, 97 Moravia, Marquess of, 227 Morris, Matthew W., 233 nn. 49, 52, 234 n. 63 Munich, 135–36, 146 Nantes, 53, 62, 63 Narbonne, 202, 205, 241 n. 93 Nero’s Gardens, 201 Niort, 183, 186, 190, 241 n. 86 Northumberland, 186, 187, 189, 196–200, 206, 224, 241 n. 88 Norway, 146 Olivier de Pont de Le´on, 50, 53–54, 56–61, 64–65, 67, 180 Olliphar, 146, 148, 209 Otto, Duke of Bavaria, 135–46 Painter, Sydney, 232 n. 37 Pairet, Ana, 233 n. 57 Palestine, 10 Palestine, sister of Melusine, 4, 13, 24–26, 198 Parthenay, 13, 70, 193, 201, 217, 237 n. 33 Paul, Saint, 20, 229 Pembrokes, 218 Penthie`vre, County of, 49, 180, 236 n. 22 Perceval of Cologne, 228–29, 242 n. 115 Perpignan, 202, 205, 217, 241 n. 94 Perret, Miche`le, 231 n. 14 Perrin, son of Peter I of Lusignan, King of Cyprus, 228 Peter I of Lusignan, King of Cyprus, Titular King of Jerusalem, 11, 242 n. 115 Philip IV, the Fair, King of France, 11, 236 n. 30, 237 n. 35 Philibert of Montmoret, 149–50, 152 Pickens, Rupert T., 234 n. 66 Pinto-Mathieu, Elisabeth, 232 n. 23, 233 n. 56 Poitiers, 4, 11, 12, 27–28, 34–36, 37–48, 85, 195, 237 n. 32 battle of, 11 Church of Our Lady, 35 Moustier, abbey of, 38 New Church, 71 Saint-Hilaire, 37–38 Poitou, 5, 7, 11, 12, 21, 74, 92, 98, 110–12, 193, 204, 209, 237 n. 32 Pons, 70

06-27-12 15:52:32

PS

PAGE 250

index Porrentruy, 208, 210, 213, 241 n. 101 Prades, Count of, 216, 242 n. 103 Prague, 131, 133, 137, 239 n. 64 Presine, Queen of Scotland, 4, 8, 12, 24–26, 193, 201, 224 Promised Land, 13 Prussia, 135 Psaki, F. Regina, 234 n. 67 rash boon, 37–38, 96–97, 235 n. 18, 238 n. 49 Raymondin (later Raymond), 4, 5, 27–69, 73–74, 76, 112–13, 115–18, 148, 159–60, 179, 180–84, 186, 189–96, 200–208, 214–17, 239 n. 56 Remonnet, son of Melusine, 193–95, 200, 208–11, 217, 219 Renaud, son of Melusine, 7, 11, 70, 113–48, 208–11, 213–14, 217 rhetoric, art of, 28 Rhine, river, 133–35 Rhodes, isle of, 11, 72, 76–78, 101, 102, 103, 112, 160–61, 163, 179, 237 n. 39, 238 n. 43 Rhodes, Master of the Order of, 10, 77–79, 83, 85, 89–91, 94–95, 99, 100–103, 105–7, 109–12, 161, 164–65, 167, 171, 173, 178–79, 238 n. 42 Rhone, river, 235 n. 13 Richard the Lionheart, 10, 240 n. 75 Rickard, Peter, 234 n. 64 Ringoltingen, Thu¨ring von, 13 Rome, 9, 201–2, 204–5 Saint Andrew, abbey and relic, 78 Cape, 160, 238 n. 44 Saint-Maixent, 70 Saint Peter’s, 201 Saintes, 70, 237 n. 34 Saint-Vy, 148 Saladin, 10, 240 n. 75 Salces, 202, 241 n 94 Salerno, Count of, 210 Salisbury, Count of, 19 Sancerre, 227, 242 n. 113 Saracens, 10, 14, 71–73, 76–89, 91–93, 95, 99, 100–109, 133, 136–41, 160–79, 237 n. 38, 240 n. 76 Sassenage, 218, 242 n. 106 Scotland. See Albanie Selodus, King of Cracow, 131, 135–42 Sion, fortress, 149, 154–55, 159

................. 18255$

251

Skeat, W. W., 234 n. 59 Slavonia, 135, 239 n. 67 Sparrow hawk, 9, 26, 223–25, 242 n. 107 Castle of the, 11, 13, 26, 223, 226 Spiegel, Gabrielle, 231 n. 11, 234 n. 64 stag’s hide, 37–39 Stouff, Louis, 14, 231 n. 3, 234 n. 62, 236 n. 28 Sturm-Maddox, Sara, 231 n. 16 Suscinio, castle of, 53, 67, 236 n. 25 Sweden, 146 Syria, 100, 105, 211 Tarsus, 105 Bradimont, King of, 102, 104–5, 107–9 Taylor, Jane H. M., 232 n. 21 Teutonic Knights, 12 Thierry, son of Melusine, 13, 148, 193–95, 201, 204, 208–11, 214–17, 219 Titus, 178, 240 n. 81 Tort, domain of, 160 Toulouse, 14, 202, 204–5 Tre`s riches heures du duc de Berry, 2 Tripoli, Lebanese, 169, 238 n. 51 Troy, 3 Tuchman, Barbara, 1, 231 n. 2 Turkey, 161 unicorn, in bestiaries, 182, 241 n. 84 Urgell, Count of, 216 Urian, son of Melusine, 7, 10, 11, 45, 48, 71–73, 77–87, 89–99, 100–108, 110–12, 160–79, 217, 238 n. 47, 240 n. 80 Valbruyant, 154, 158 Lady of, 155–58 Vannes, 67 Vendoˆme, Count of, 208, 241 n. 98 Verdun, 120, 239–59 Vespasian, Emperor of Rome, 178, 240 n. 81 Vincensini, Jean-Jacques, 231 n. 7, 234 n. 63 vituperatio, 16 Vouvant, 70, 193, 237 n. 31 Warcq, 148 William, Saint, 27 Wolfzettel, Friedrich, 231 n. 13 Yvain de Galles, 228, 242 n. 114 Zealand, 146

INDX

06-27-12 15:52:33

PS

PAGE 251